if the Apostles S. Peter and Paul and their Successors vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first it was conuerted to be a Church we must needs accompt S. Linus the Bishop the third which is here named to be also of that familie for the most part Then how to single forth onely S. Eubulus which here is first eyther for pietie nobilitie or that he was the cheife paterfamilias owner and Master of that house or all and make him a stranger there I cannot finde it by S. Paul onely repeating them of one family or any other warrant For it is plaine here by the Apostle that he was a cheife and principall Christian in Rome and first named among these worthies and before S. Linus a Bishop then Pudens a Senatour and absolutely there set downe as their cheifest receauer friend or patron which cannot agree to any other better then to the Father of S. Claudia this father in lawe to her husband Pudens and first entertainer of S. Peter the Apostle in Rome by the Romans tradition For neyther Dorotheus the continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis nor any other that write of the Disciples there place him among Clergie men and S. Paul which giueth him that honour in that place clearely proueth he was none of his Disciples then in Rome for he writeth in the same place Lucas est mecum solus onely 2. Tim. 4. vers 11. Luke is with me No Martyrologe speaketh of him neyther any Historian or Interpreter of Scripture to my reading setteth downe of what Nation he was but leaue him for a stranger as likewise many doe S. Claudia Therefore except better authoritie can be brought against me seing he is by the Apostle himselfe so dignified and placed the first in that family and salutation Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia There is no cause yet I finde to 2. Tim. 4. deny him to be the owner Master of that house that first entertayned S. Peter in Rome he himselfe the first happy maÌ„ that gaue that glorious Apostle entertaymeÌ„t there that he was our most renowned CoÌ„trymaÌ„ of Britaine Father of Lady Claudia For there is no other who by any probable coniecture was likely to performe this dutie in that house PudeÌ„s as before was either then vnborne or an Infant of his owne parents father and mother there is no meÌ„tion in antiquities that either they were Christians or that they dwelled at all in Rome much lesse in that house being Inhabitants of Sabinum and by CoÌ„try Sabinites farre distant froÌ„ Rome And so there is none left vnto vs to be a Christian and entertaine that heauenly Messenger and Gheast S. Peter in that time and place but the renowned Brittish parents of Lady Claudia then dwelling in Rome and there confined to a certaine house and place of permanency by commaund of Roman power to whome with many other noble Britans they were hostages and pledges for the fidelitie and obedience of this kingdome to the Roman Emperours at that time 7. To strengthen this opinion we may add that S. Paul sendeth to S. Timothie his Disciple the salutations of Eubulus before all others of which sending the greetings of so few by name It will be no easy search to finde out a better or more probable reason then this that S. Timothy so neare and beloued a scholler of S. Paul lodged vsually in this house he also was there with his Master entertained by Eubulus the owner thereof and by that title of his holy hospitality deserued the first place in that salutation otherwise no man will doubt but S. Linus Bishop by calling so honorable in the Church of Christ ought and should haue bene named before him And that this familiar acquaintance betweene S. Timothie and these our holy Christian Britans receaued originall from their auncient entertainement of S. Timothie in their house in Rome manie yeares before this their salutation in S. Pauls Epistle it is euident for S. Paul being now lately come to Rome when he wrote this epistle and neyther he nor sainct Timothie there after S. Pauls first dismission from prison there so longe before it is manifest that these though the lady in yong yeares were auncient Christians at that time And we haue vncontroleable warrant from S. Paul himselfe in his epistle to the Hebrewes that S. Timothie was at Rome when he was first prisoner there in the beginning of Nero his Empire for thus he writeth knowe you Hebr. c. 13. vers 23. that our Brother Timothie is set at libertie Thus S. Paul writeth from Rome in the time of his first imprisonnement there And so maketh these our Contry Christians the acquaintance of S. Timothie then to be more auncient in the sâ—hoole of Christ then either S. Timothie or S. Paul his coming first to Rome wheÌ„ there were none to instructe eyther theÌ„ or others in ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ at Rome but S. Peter and his Disciples I add to this the charge and warning which Martiall the Poet gaue before to Pudens that his father in law should not see his Poems commendare meas camaenas parce precor Socero An euident testimony Martial supâ— l. 7. Epâ—gr 67. that they then liued in one house together and so the Poems sent to Pudens might easely come to his father in law his hands and reading except Pudens had bene so forewarned to keepe and conceale them from him Whereof there had bene no daunger or need of that admonition if they had then liued in distinct places and not in one house And thus much of the father of lady Claudia 8. Concerning her holy mother also so good a Noorse and Tutrix to so happy a childe we are not altogether left desolate without all hope but we may probably finde her forth for the honour of this kingdome her Contry And except the Roman Historians can finde vnto vs a Christian Father to S. S. Pâ—iscâ—lla foundrâ—sse of the Church-yard of her name in Rome mother of S. Claudia very probable Pudens and dwelling with his wife in the same house as I haue found vnto them a father to Claudia and father in lawe to Pudens an holy Christian dwelling in that house before Pudens his time by Nation of this kingdome which by that is said before they caÌ„not doe seeing that noble Matrone which is acknowledged by the Roman writers euen Baronius to haue dwelled in that house Grandmother to S. Claudia her children must needs be her Mother her fathers wife mother in lawe to S. PudeÌ„s I am bolde to assigne that glorious renowned Saint S. Priscilla foundresse of that wonderfull and religious Churchyard to be the same blessed Brittish Christian Lady Baâ—onius though staggering sometimes in his opinioÌ„ herein saith plainely froÌ„ Antiquitie fuit Romae nobilissima Matrona Priscilla nomine Auia Pudentianae Praxedis Baronius â—â— Annot in Martyrolog Rom. Iuâ— 8. S. Pastor seu Hermes in act S. Pudentianae
Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâ—hia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. â—abulis fixae ex â—ist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌ„ding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tâ—â—e Christian old Churches in the Ilâ— of â—â—wyâ— and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 â—ector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ„ of our Christian BritaÌ„s in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌ„ner of coÌ„secrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌ„ple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ„ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌ„ding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌ„ner
proceedings such as all Chrstians were which he performed when he came to be Emperour raysing a generall Persecution against Christians which to omitt but as it concerned this kingdome and Christians thereof the holy house of our glorious Countrywoman S. Praxedes in Rome which vntill then both in the time of S. Nouatus her brother her holy parents S. Pudens and S. Claudia Sabinella or Priscilla and likely as before vnder her parents also Christian Britans had bene a safe refuge and as a Sanctuarie for persecuted Christians was now cruelly ransaked and 22. holy Christian Martyrs together with the sacred Act. S. Praxed per S. Pastor Martyr Rom. die 26. Maij. Bed Vsuard Ado eodem die Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 58. Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 164. Preist S. Simitrius most barbarously without any triall question or Iudgment presently putt to death of which blessed company we may not but thinke diuers of this kingdome to haue bene And S. Timothie himselfe returning from hence to Rome vpon the death of his brother and Sister S. Nouatus and S. Pudentiana was martyred there and before the 62. yeare of Christ if we will allowe of Matthew of Westminster his computation who saith that S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna after long exile was martyred that yeare Anno gratiae 162. in Gallijs plurimi pro Christo sanguinem gloriosè fuderunt Inter quos Iustus Viennensis Episcopus longo tempore exilio maceratus Martyr efficitur For S. Pius Pope of Rome in his Epistle to this S. Iustus writeth of the Martyrdome Pius 1. Papa Ep. ad IustuÌ„ Vienn Episc To. 1. Bibl. Sanct. Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. of our S. Timothie And by no accompt he liued not aboue 4. yeares longer but was Martyred in this time So by some accompts our glorious Countryman S. Marcellus so diligent a procurer of the Conuersion of King Lucius as I haue declared was martyred in this Persecution And to heape vp the measure of fears for Christian Britans this Emperour did not onely thus persecute vs abroade but sent Calphurnius Agricola hither into Britaine with armed Troopes to keepe the Britans in subiection as Roman Pagan Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonin Polyd. Virgil. Anglic. Hist l. 2. p. 42. Writers terme it but Britans may say in a kinde of flauery 3. These and such were the worldly Temptations which allured King Lucius and many noble Britans to be more timerous and lingering to professe the Christian faith with such constancy openly as inwardly they firmely beleeued and honored vntill the Emperour himselfe conuicted by the written Marcus Aurel. Anton. Emperour miraculously conuerted to beleeue in Christ oâ— at the least to be a Protector of Christians Apologies and Miracles wrought by Christians was enforced to yeeld the honour to Christ and abstayne from Persecution and many of his noble Pagans embraced Christian Religion Imperator victoriam suam Christo gaudenter attribuit And this I take to be the cheifest occasion of the mistakings in some Historians or their Scribes setting downe so many and seuerall times when King Lucius receaued the faith of Christ or professed it Many saying Tertull. Apol. c. 6 Euseb Eccl. hist l. 5. cap. 5. Matth. Westm an 174. it was in the yeare of Christ 156. according as I haue before related Others in the yeare 164. others 165. as William of Malmesbury with others Henry of Hartford in the yeare 169 And others in other and later times All which be true if we speake of the Religion of Christ which he held and beleeued from the very first of these assigned times but for his and his Nobles publike profession thereof and the kingdome generall receauing it with building of Churches placing Christian Bishops and Preists in them and abandoning the superstitious Rites of the Pagan Gentils we must expect a later date in the time of Pope Eleutherius And the honour this holy Pope had long before he was Pope and the often occasion of King Lucius and others heare Occasions of so ofteÌ„ mistaking the name Pope Eleutherius in letters written to and from Rome by Historians or their Scribes writing and sending to Rome about this holy worke might occasion some errour in the Titles of letters to Pope Eleutherius when he was not yet Pope but in high estimation with the Popes there as a principall learned and holy Preist of the Church of Rome as appeareth in the first Epistle of S. Pius Pope to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna wherein he onely sendeth him salutations from S. Soter after Pope and S. Eleutherius as the cheifest Preists then in Rome and so he recommendeth them salutant te Soter Eleutherius digni Pius 1. Epist 1. ad Iustum Vienn Episc Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. presbyteri Which Epistle was written and this honour giuen to Eleutherius by that holy Pope allmost twenty yeares before Eleutherius was Pope And yet he must needs be a renowned man long before that time and so no maruaile if diuers letters were written to him from Britaine and from him hither before his Papacie especially if we reflect to consider how probable a thing it is that he was most resident with our Christian Britans there and the Popes of that time committed vnto him to haue a peculiar care of this Country which his greate credit and familiaritie with Pope Pius conuersing so much Euseb Hist Chronic. Matth. Westm an 157. with our Britans there and with such principall men as were sent into these parts such as S. Iustus of Vienna then was will induce to thinke Iustus Viennensium Episcopus Lugdunensium Photinus in Ecclesia Christi clari habentur And our owne Annals doe sufficiently witnes that the fame and renowne of S. Eleutherius was greate heare in Britaine before he was chosen Pope ab Ethelwerd Chronic. ortu solis vsque ad occasum exiuit sancta opinio eius And that this his glory was so greate in Britaine before he was Pope those our both auncient and later Historians prooue which say that King Lucius wrote vnto him the first yeare of hâ—s Consecration to take Order for the generall Conuersion of this kingdome Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Eleutherio Papa Harris in Theatro to 2. So doth the most authenticall and approued Relation of this History testifie that it was in the very beginning of his Papacie that King Lucius sent those letters and solemne Ambassadge vnto him about this Busines Huic initio Pontificatus supplices litterae venerunt à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos Vita S. Eleutherij in Breu. Rom. 26. die Maij. in Christianorum numerum reciperet Which plainely proueth this fame and honour of S. Eleutherius so well knowne in Britaine did not now begin heare with his Papacie but was of farre more auncient continuance and Antiquitie For the very beginning of any Ruler or Gouernour cannot giue him so singular a commendation so
and Testament to see it performed the holy Pope saint Pius and his renowned Brother saint Pastor as appeareth by that Epistle the two most powerable and honourable then in the Church of Christ and most louing of this Nation of Britaine and spirituall good thereof as allready appeareth and will be more manifest in the next Chapter following THE IX CHAPTER OE S. TIMOTHIE STIL PREACING IN Britaine his disposing his temporall goods in Rome for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 1. I Haue spoaken before of the preaching and Apostolike holy labors of S. Timothie Brother to S. Nouatus in this their Country of Britaine And it more then probably appeareth euen by the Epistle of S. Pastor to S. Timothie presently vpon S. Nouatus his death that he thē both still continued heare wholly imploying his Trauailes for the Conuersion of his Country Britaine and S. Pius yet continuing Pope continued also the auncient fatherly care of his Predecessors to vs sent hither at this time a new Mission and supply of Clergie mē to encrease the number of them which with so greate spirituall fruite trauailed in the worke of our Conuersion The first of S. Timothie being S. Timothie our Apostolike Britan preaching in Britaine at the death of S. Nouatus his Brother in Rome still in Britaine at this time supposing what is proued before of his preaching heare a litle before and no memory made in Histories of his departing hence or preaching in any other place but Italy and Britaine before this time we must needs yeeld so much to the testimonie of S. Pastor that it conuinceth his still continuance in this place so remote from Rome that he did not nor could take notice of things there done and nearely concerning S. Timothie but by letters and Messengers to be sent vnto him a long Iorney For in this Epistle of S. Pastor to S. Timothie he doth aduertise him of the death of his Sister S. Pudentiana which was before S. Pius S. Nouatus and the Christian Nobilitie of Rome came to her Sister S. Praxedes to comfort her in her sorrowes for so greate a losse and yet maketh it allmost two moneths after post mensem dies viginti octo before S. Nouatus fell sike who died not vntill aboue twenty dayes after this diebus ac noctibus octo and tertio decimo die all this together with that S. Nouatus had left S. Timothie and S. Praxedes his Heirs he writeth to S. Timothie for Newes and late accidents whereof he had no Intelligence before This requiring so greate a distance from Rome where these things were presently knowne and acted to make them concealed from S. Timothie whome they so concerned vntill they were now after diuers moneths writen vnto him by a man of such worthines and Authoritie as S. Pastor was doth giue mee allowance to be of opinion that S. Timothie was all this while heare in Britaine 2. The second of a new mission of Cleargie men to be sent hither at this time by Pope Pius hath sufficient warrant in the later end of the same Epistle from S. Pastor at Rome to S. Timothie in Britaine where the same Epistle is said to be sent by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the Roman Church Missa per Eusebium S. Pius sent with Eusebius a Deacō of Rome and other Apostolike man into Britaine at this time Subdiaconū sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Wherefore when I finde in so worthy an eye witnes that a Subdeacon of the holy Roman Church whose office is to be subordinate and attendant vpon sacred Preists and Bishops in their holy Sacrifice and function and hath no power committed vnto him of himselfe in such affaires was sent into Britaine so farre distant and then for the most part a Pagan Nation and thus to be sent from that Apostolike See which euer sent holy Preists and Bishops into all these parts of the worlde I may not make my selfe so ignorant in Ecclesiasticall Histories silent of such examples and vnskillfull in Diuinitie which vtterly disableth such men to intermedle in reconciling people to Christ and minister his Sacraments to haue the least conceipt this Subdeacon Eusebius was sent hither alone but some reuerēd Preists and Bishops or Bishop at the least on whome he with others was to attend were sent hither by Pope Pius at that time to exercise those powerable spirituall offices which Britaine needed and he could not performe Their names in particular I doe not finde no more then of others sent in later times by S. Eleutherius S. Gregory whose sixt part is not to be found in any of our Histories Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 20. Pontic Virun l. 4. hist in fine Matth. Westm an 186. except the auncient true Gildas relating the names of those S. Eleutherius sent as the Brittish History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster testifie can be produced Yet I haue set downe the name of one their Subdeacon Eusebius which probably is as much as any doth for S. Eleutherius or S. Gregorie their Missions if we consider how farre for number these by common opinion did exceeded this Mission of S. Pius And allthough iniquitie of times hath buried both the names labours of most of these Apostolike men in obliuion for their particulars yet we cannot but consider it was a great comfort to the Christians heare and motiue to others to embrace the faith when they did so certainely vnderstand by such approued warrāt that many Noble men in Rome were become Christians and boldly professed that Religion And among other matters concerning Britaine cettified to S. Timothy by S. Pastor this was an other that S. Pius Pope S. Pastor and S. Praxedes being present in the sikenes of S. Nouatus he bequeathed all his Ritches and substance to his Brother S. Timothie and Sister S. Praxedes his diebus cum ibi essemus hoc placuit ei vt vobis vna cum beata Praxede omnem substantiam suam relinqueret And S. Pastor by the consent of Pope Pius and S. Praxedes wrote hither into Britaine vnto him to know what order he would giue in this affaire de quo facto nos literas huius textus ad vos direximus vna cum beato Pio Episcopo Sedis Apostolicae virgine Praxede vt quid tibi placuerit de substantia Germani tui Nouati facias nos certiores vt tua ordinatio in omnibus custodiatur That they might certainely know from him what order he would set downe for the disposing of so greate wealth for they vndoubtedly assured themselues that he who had forsaken his holy Brother and Sisters his Fathers Country and friends and his owne temporall Estate there for the ardent loue desire he had to preach the Ghospell in this kingdome his Mothers Country and to
wine his Countrimen and friends heare to Christ would not giue ouer so holy a worke to take so long a Iorney to dispose of temporall things which he had so contemned before in respect of Religeous and heauenly busines 3. And thus it proued true for S. Timothie writing againe to S. Pastor his brother in holy Preisthood and his most holy Sister S. Praxedes Timotheus confratri presbitero Pastori sanctissimae Sorori Praxedi in Domino salutem S. Timothie committerh the disposing of his temporall Ritches in Rome to S. Pius Pope S. Praxedes his Sister and S. Pastor to Ecclesiasticall vses desiring to be remembred at the memory of the holy Apostles and to S. Pius Pope and all Saints there referreth the disposition of all that temporall substance to S. Pastor and Praxedes giuing them full power and Authoritie to dispose thereof Oramus sanctimonium vestrum vt nos commendare dignemini memoriae sanctorum Apostolorum sancto Pio Episcopo sanctae Sedis Apostolicae Praesuli omnibus sanctis Agnoscat Sanctitas vestra quia quod germano suo Nouato placuit nobis famulis vestris placet vt in arbitrio sanctae virginis sit quod mihi dereliquit quod vobis sanctae virgini placuerit ex eo faciendi plenam per omnia habeatis potestatem This power and Epistle being receaued by S. Pastor at Rome from S. Timothie in Britaine he deliuered the Epistle to Pope Pius to reade who gaue thanks to God to see so greate pietie in our holy Countriman accepta hac Epistola gaudio repleti sumus tradidimus eam legendam His house that was S. Nouatus house dedicated a Church by Pope S. Pius sancto Pio Episcopo Tunc beatus Pius Episcopus gratias egit Deo omnipotenti And sainct Praxedes so soone as she had receaued this warrant from sainct Timothie entreated sainct Pius the Pope to dedicate that house of Nouatus for a Church because the building was greate and spatious which saint Pius performed dedicating a Church there at Nouatus Bathes and constituted it a Roman Title consecrating a Baptisterie or Font there the fourth of the Ids of May Eodem tempore virgo Domini Praxedes accepta Potestate rogauit beatum Pium Episcopum vt in Thermis Nouati quae iam in vsu non erant Ecclesiam dedicaret quia in eis aedificium magnum spatiosum videbatur esse quod placuit Pio Episcopo dedicauit Ecclesiam in Thermis Nouati in vrbe in loco qui appellatur vicus Lateriorum vbi constituit Titulum Romanum in qúo Baptisterium consecrauit quarto Idus Maias This Title or Church decayed with oldnes was decently reedified and renewed by Henry Cardinall Caietan Preist and Baron Annal. Ecclesiast Tom. 2. an 162. Ado Treueren Martyr 12. Cal. Aug. Sur. die â—1 Iulij in S. Praxede Cardinall of that auncient Title when Caesar Baronius wrote his Historie of this Age anno quo haec scribimus Ado Archbishop of Treuers and others write that this Church or Title was dedicated in her parents time in titulo quem Pater earum Pudens dedicauit Which may be well said in respect of the continuall residence and continuance of the holy Apostles or their Disciples and other Apostolike sacred Preists and Christians there continually seruing God And after this solemne dedication by saint Pius our holy Country woman The honour of this our BritaÌ„s Church in Rome S. Praxedes Martyrs and other holy Saincts there saint Praxedes continued there in greate holines both in time of quiet and Persecution entettayning all Christians and releeuing such of them as were needy there In so much that soone after this time Antoninus Pius being departed out of this life and Marcus Aurelius Antoninus succeeding him in the Empire and persecuting Christians and our blessed Countrywoman notwithstanding the terror of Persecution continuing S. Pastor in Act. S. Praxed Ado. Treu. 12. cal August Sur. alij 21. Iulij Bed Vsuard Rom. Martyrol die 26. Maij. Petr. Cat. l. 5. c. 58. her auncient Religeous charitie in harbouring and maintayning the persecuted Christians the Emperour being informed of such meetings and assemblies to be vsed and continued in the house of saint Praxedes sent his persecuting Instruments thither who apprehended many among whome he commanded saint Simitrius an holy Preist and 22. others without any examination or Processe of lawe barbarously to be put to death in the same Church Vulgatum est Antonino Imperatori quod conuentus fieret in domo Praxedis qui misit tenuit multos inter quos Simitrium Presbyterum cum alijs viginti duobus quos sine interrogatione gladio puniri praecepit in eodem Titulo Whose bodies saint Praxedes carefully gathered together and reuerently in the night time buryed them in her holy Mothers funerall place And she herselfe soone after within 34. dayes of this greate Martyrdome departed this life to receaue her eternall happines and reward in heauen and was buryed there also neare her holy Father by saint Pastor the reuerend Preist and Martyr who also wrote her life In which place saith he the prayers of Saints doe florish at this day Vbi florent hodie orationes Sanctorum 4. Neyther did this holy Brittish Receptacle and Nursery of sacred Preists and Christians departe froÌ„ this so long continued Religion deuotion charitie vsed there by the death of saint Praxedes nor she saint Pius and saint Pastor vpon that warrant or Resignation of saint Timothie spoken of before so This Church bore the name of S. Timothie and euen by the Romans coÌ„fession was from S. Peters first coming to Rome the greatest receptacle of Christians there transferre the dominion and Rule thereof from him though erecting a Title or Church there but they still reserued a commande thereof to him and it bore his name Balneum Timotheum Thermae Timothinae Timothies Bath after saint Praxedes death and saint Timothies also keeping long the name of the last Brittish owner thereof Baronius freely confesseth after this time that this Brittish house was then and had bene the common and vsuall lodging place of Christians in Rome from the first coming of saint Peter thither patebat Pudentis Senatoris domus vt alias meminimus ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Baron Annal. Eccl. Tom. 2. an 165. Christianorum And he very often times reiterats the like And to make this good we haue many worthie Writers some in the life of S. Iustine the renowned Christian Philosopher and Martyr who as the Authours testifie did offer his second Booke for the Defence of Christian Religion to Marcus Martyrol Rom. die 13. Aprilis Bed Vsuard Ado Antoninus Verus and Lucius Aurelius CoÌ„modus the persecuting Emperours and defended it publikely in disputation after this time secundum librum pro Religionis nostrae defensione praefatis Imperatoribus Marco Antonino Vero Lucio Aurelio Commodo porrexisset This
By Martinus Polonus the same yeare The like haue others by which accōpt and Confession Constantine should either be vnborne or not aboue 2. yeares old at the most when he was King of Britaine and Emperor also after his Fathers death When it is proued before by all Antiquitie and the best Historians which haue written of this matter Greeke Latine Catholiks and Protestants that he was aboue 30. yeares of age at this time and his Mother S. Helen whom Matthew of Westminster seemeth at this reconciliation to call virginem valde speciosam an exceeding beutifull virgin and Harding both good and young had bene Constantius his wife 35. or 36. yeares before and brought him diuers children whereof Constantine the Greate now so old as I haue remembred was the youngest shortly after this comming of Constantius this Attonement betweene him and King Coel thus made King Coel died within fiue weekes saith Harding a moneth and eight dayes saith Galfridus Hard. Chron. c. 6. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 6. Pōt Virun Hist l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 61. Emenso mense grauissima infirmit as occupauit Coel ipsumque intra octo dies morte affecit Virunnius saith within one moneth Intra mensem emortiur Coelus So likewise hath the Monke of Westminster Coelus elapso mense vitam finiuit Harding writeth that Cōstantius was Emperor before he was King of Britaine But King Constance of Rome was hie Cheiftain By the Senate first made the Emperour And after King of Britain and Gouernour 4. And all Historians agree that he was Emperour next and immediately to Dioclesian Maximinian who as Baronius Spondanus and others proue gaue ouer the Empyre in the 304. yeare of Christ Marianus saith in the 305. yeare when by common accompt before Constantius was come into Britaine and continued heare and not enioying the Empire aboue 2. yeares if he had then bene first marryed to S. Helen and Constantine had bene their first or onely sonne or child he could not haue bene aboue one yeare old at his Fathers death to be both king of Britaine and Emperour When it is certaine out of Eusebius and others before that Constantine was aboue thirty yeares old and had bene generall of an Army before his Fathers death which the same Author further confirmeth when comparing Cōstantine the Greate with Alexander the Greate saying that Alexander liued but 32. yeares and reigned litle more then the third part of that tyme Constantine was as old as Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 3. 4. Alexander was at his death when he began to reigne doubled Alexanders tyme of life reigned thrise as longe At noster hic Imperator eo aetatis tempore regnum obtinuit quo ille Macedo cessit è vita illius autem vitae spatium temporis propagatione duplicauit regnique longitudinem triplo reddidit diuturniorem Therefore Alexander liuing 32. yeares compleate compleuit duos triginta annos Constantius finding the Christian Britans free and quiet at the death of King Coel so preserued them Constantine must needs be so old at his Fathers death when he began to reigne and so his Father and mother Constantius and Helen married together a longer tyme. 5. But King Coel hauing freed the Christians of Britaine from Persecution and now dying left them thus quiett and secuer from those vexations to Constantius Who during his life continued and maintayned them in the same or rather in better condition as I haue sufficiently remembred before not onely in giuing them tolleration and freedome from trouble and molestation as Sozomen with others witnesse Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis Sozomen Hist Ecclesiast l. 1. c. 6 potestatem libere suam religionem excolendi And was not against the lawe for Christians in Britaine to professe their Religion in his tyme Britannis non contra leges visum esse Christianam religionem dum adhuc vitae suppeditabat Constantio profiteri But he preferred the most constant Christians to the highest Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 11. offices and greatest trust stipatores suos ipsius regni custodes constituit He himself confessed the true God abolished Idolatrie Repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs colendis superstitione Deum omnium moderatorem vltro agnouit And so consecrated his whole family to God that his Court was as a Church wherein were both Cleargie men and godly Christians truely seruing God Omnem suam familiā vni Regi Deo consecrauit adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua iner ant Dei Ministri qui continuos cultus pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat This blessing and benefite he brought into Britaine and to our Christians heare and publickly maintained it euen in those tymes as this auntient Author is witnesse when the name of Christians in other places was so odious that without danger it could not be spoken off Which he further confirmeth in an other place where speaking in the name of Christians he saith that among the Emperors of that tyme onely Constanstius did neither in any sort persecute Christians or participated with them which did but kept all them which were vnder him without hurt and secure from all trouble neyther pulled downe Churches or did any other thing Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. against them Constantius solus ex nostri temporis Imperatoribus nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos Ecclesiarum demolitus nec aliud Idem Eusebius apud Baron Spondan Ann. 304. quippiam contra nos operatus And els where he teacheth againe that the parts of the west Empire did generatly receaue quietnes from Persecution when Constantius reygned which allthough Baronius and Spondanus doe not so well allowe vpon Eusebius his words in all places of the west because as they alleidge Constantius neither presently would nor could be against the Edicts of the Emperors still lyuing when he himself remained in Britaine in the end of the world and Italy was then full of warrs But Eusebius writeth not this Sozomen l. 1. c. 6. singularly but Sozomen and others testifie as much that when the Churches of God were persecuted in all other parts of the world onely Constantius graunted libertie of Conscience to the Christians vnder him Cum Ecclesiae in alijs orbis partibus persecutionum fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam religionem excolendi And againe generally of all Christian Churches in the part of his Empyre Ecclesiae quae erant in eâ Imperij parte quae
History Narration or Exposition as History signifieth of Ecclesiasticall affaires can be more requisite or necessary to knowe and truely finde true Religion to receaue and professe it Wherefore seeing all true Christians confesse and agree that this holy Lawe Religion Religation and Dutie was truely taught by Christ and his holy Apostles and Disciples and as in many other Kingdomes and Countries so in this Noble Kingdome of greate Britaine by his greatest Apostles and Disciples S. Peter S. Paule S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buried Christ and others then and after most holy and learned true Apostolike men and nothing is more common and frequent in the mouthes and penns of the learned then that the Britans receauing this most true and holy Religion neuer left lost changed or altered it not when they left or lost the greatest part of their Country in the six hundred yeares of Christ nor long after And all Writers agree that neuer any Heresie except the Pelagian of which it was happily freed by our renowned Apostles and Prelats S. German S. Lupus S. Seuerus and S. Dauid tooke roote in Britaine for a longe time after By which we are assured by all accompts that the Church of Britaine enioyed many glorious Apostles Apostolike Saints and others teaching preaching and professing with the Church and Christians here the most holy and vndoubted true Religion of Christ in all Articles both now questioned and others as all our Rulers spirituall and temporall Kings and Subiects Britans and Saxons did thereby giuing and duely to this renowned and greatest Iland the name and Title of the most Noble and Holy first Christian Kingdome in the world To renewe and illustre whose honor and glory therein lately too much by some obscured and shew the way of truth to all that be now wandring in error and want direction to know the holy true Religion of those happy times in this Nation that if they will not be willfully erring and ignorant they may easely and plainely knowe it and securely embrace and professe it as their holy and Religious Auncestors and Predecessors did This dutie hath cheefly called vpon me to write this Ecclesiasticall History of our Noble Britaine deducing it from the Natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour Christ Iesus vntill the happy full Conuersion of our Auncestors the Saxons in the seuenth hundered yeare after which time our Ecclesiasticall Histories are plaine and perfect not needing helpes or Additions And this which I haue taken in hand especially the first 600. yeares are the most difficulte Worke Britaine had to be performed in this kynde most or many of the Antiquities and Monuments of those times by many outrages of enemies to those holy dayes parsons and proceedings destroyed consumed concealed suppressed defaced or abused and those that from many difficulties and dangers be still preserued are not without greate fauour labour diligence and cost to poore Students especially Catholiks to be obtained Yet I a poore Catholike Student in holy learning from my young yeares vnto my now old Age may boldly confesse which this History itselfe will proue that I haue seene diligently perused the most best Monuments and Antiquities extant or their true Copies which I could learne of know and procure requisite and vsefull for such a Worke and therefore at the entreaty and desire of diuers my learned friends hauing better opinion of my studies and reading then I dare affirme of my selfe haue taken this greate charge in hand and wholly performed and ended it written in our English tongue because principally of England and to English men FINIS AVTHOR ad Lectorem STEWKLIA me paruum genuisti magna parentes Quâm faelix antiqua magis BROVGHTONIA Turris Hunc LANCASTRA locum tenet HVNTINGTONA priorem Quo cum Matre Pater sub saxo conditurvno Quos sociat Tumulus socient caelica Regna RICHARDVMQVE sua reliqua cum prole perennes Qui legis haec relegens te supplex oro preceris THE INDEX OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE FIRST TOME THE FIRST AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER TReating generally of the Natiuitie of Christ in the time of Augustus Emperour of Rome and Kymbelnie King of Britaine And how it came to the knowledge of the Britans pag. 1. Chapt. ij Contcining Diuers particular wonderfull things at or about the time of the Birth of Christ at Rome or in other places which came thither by true relation by meanes whereof our Britans at Rome and they in Britaine from them tooke soone notice of his Natiuitie 3 Chap. iij. Of diuers particular motiues preparations and dispositions at home for the inhabitants of Britaine to learne out knowe and embrace the Natiuitie and Religion of Christ. 9 Chap. iiij Of the time of the Empeperour Tyberius 12 Chap. v. Further continuing the extraordinary preaching and reuealing of Christ at Rome by meanes whereof among many others diuers Britans were connerted in the dayes of Tyberius 18 Chap. vj. That S. Iames the Apostle who is commonly said to haue preached in Spaine in this time did not preach in Ireland as some write yet his preaching to the Iewes in Spaine might prepare the way for the spirituall good of some in Britaine although none of them conucrted by him 25 Chap. vij Of the time of Caius Caligula Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 30. Chap. viij Of the time of Claâ—dius and how by our Protestants testimony one of the twelue Apostles then preached in Britaine 36 Chap. ix Wherein is proued by Protestant Antiquaries that among the three Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and S. Simon Zelotes which are thought by any Antiquaries to haue preached heare in Britaine it was not S. Paul which first preached heare but S. Peter 40. Chap. x. How S. Simon Zelotes neuer Preached in this our Britaine â—uen by the best testimony of Protestants and others nor any Simon an Apostle but S. Simon Peter and perhaps S. Simon Leprosus or S. Nathantel by by some called S. Simon 43 Chap. xj Wherein Diuers Protestants incline to thinke S. Peter preached here in Britaine before his comâ—ing to Rome and what probabilitie that opinion hath 49 Chap. xij Wherein is shewed to be the most probable opinion that S. Peter at his first comming to Rome was receaued thereby Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 54 Chap. xiij Makeing manifest vnto vs how and whome in particular S. Peter the Apostle sent from Rome vnto vs and so consequently into this kingdome of Britaine also so knowne and renowned then among the Nations of the westerne world 63 Chap. xiiij Wherein is proued by many Arguments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protetansts that S. Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 68 Chap. xv Wherein is both Answeare Made to Protestant obiections against S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter
for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌ„manding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâ—e power extending and coÌ„manding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌ„ces by theÌ„ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌ„tryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ— yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâ—j How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour â—e was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mâ—rtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ„ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ— at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌ„tine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
not vpon him the charge of Tullum vntill the yeare 49. in the meane time being otherwise and els where imploied in preaching the ghospell of Christ Neither will it auaile or proue any thing to the contrary for any man to obiect that S. Peter was not yet come to Rome nor after vntill the beginning Diuers Churches founded Preists and Bishops consecrated for the west by S. Peter before hâ— was resident at Rome of the Empire of Claudius for although he came not thither to make any residence there vntill about that time yet this nothing hindered many of these westerne nations moued with the loue of Christ and fame of S. Peter to resort vnto him in the parts of the East where he remained to be instructed by him And he both by himselfe and his disciples sent from him had founded many Churches in diuers parts of the westerne world before this time as namely at TauremoniuÌ„ the 39. yeare And at Siracusas the same yeare And in Guliel Eisengr centen 1. part 4. dist 8. Metaphr in vit Petr. Niceph l. 2. c. 35. Eisengren supr Volaterr lib. 11. Add. cert Apol. l. 1. Eisengr cent 1. part 1. distinct 7. Metaphrast in v l. Petri Pauli Nicephor l. 2. c. 35. Is c. 66. v. 19. 21. Sicilia Ecclesiam Christi instituisse to haue founded the Church of Christ in Sicily the same time And at Antaradum before that in the yeare 37. and at Tauromenium in Sicily where he as before had then preached he ordaineth S. Pancratius Bishop in the yeare 39. and S. Marcianus his disciple Bishop of Siracusas And as before sent S. Barnabas with others into other parts of Italy And this is no more then God had longe time before foretold by his Prophet Isay speaking of these times and the Apostles preaching after the Ascension of Christ I will set a signe among them and I will send of them vnto the nations to Tarsis to Greece into Italy to the Isles a farre of and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles And I will take of them for Preists and leuites saith the Lord. Where we see not onely Italy but this very Iland to be remembred by the Prophet of God to haue the ghospell preached vnto it euen in the very first beginning of Christianity For the words of the Prophet cannot be more properly applied vnto or verified of any Iland then of this our Britaine both an Iland a farre of from Hierusalem and one of the greatest in the world and The Proâ—hets of the old tâ—stament fâ—retolde the conuersion of Britaine in this time that which before all others did generally and publikely afterward embracâ— the ghospell of Christ And at that time as all writers agree this Iland did acknowledge Christ as likewise that other greate Iland Taprobana or S. Laurence Iland the greatest with this or greater and also farre from Hierusalem did by the preaching of S. Thomas the Apostle And the scripture is so cleare for the conuersion of the greate Ilands vnto Christ euen in the beginning of the ghospell that no natioÌ„ allmost in the world may be more plainely said to be called to the faith of Christ in that time theÌ„ this Iland the most renowned in this westerne or northren world Our Lord hath reigned let the Ps 96. v. 1. Is 24. v. 15. 16. Is 42. v. 4. Is 49. 1. earth reioyce and many Ilands Ioy. The name of the Lord of Israel in the Ilands of the Sea From the ends of the earth we haue heard prayses the glory of the iust one The Ilands shall expect his lawe Harken you Ilands and people a farre of attend The Ilands shall expect mee These and more places haue the holy Prophets of this our happy vocation and calling vnto Christ in that time 4. Neither may we be so iniurious to the honour of this our IlaÌ„d of Britaine the Lady and Queene as it were of Ilands to deny that honour vnto it which we doe and must giue to others to haue receaued the faith of Christ in these times I haue spoken of Taprobama before as likewise of Sicily Sainct Titus preached in Creta and was Bishop there S. Paul the Apostle in Melita as he Act. Apost Paul epist ad Tit. Act. 28. Petr. de natalib l. 2. c. 62. Guliel Eisengr centen 1. part 4. dist 8. Nicephor l. 2. c. 40. was brought to Rome S. Nicanor one of the seuen Deacons in Cyprus and diuers other Ilands both in the mediterranean and other Seas are proued both by holy scripture and allowed authours to haue receaued the faith about this time Neither are they wanting that affirme one S. Simon an Apostle whether S. Simon Peter or S. Simon Zelotes I will entreate hereafter preached also in this Iland not longe after these And many lying in our Northen Ocean as Island esteemed to be the Aunciently named Thyle Groneland and other prophesied to receaue then the faith of Christ this IlaÌ„d of Britaine the gate way passage vnto them was not passed by in that happy worke Especially when if it shall not be thought to interrupt my history of Britaine The faith of Christ preached in America by such as preached in Britaine I haue clearely proued to be added in due place That the ghospell was preached in America by such as preached here And that it was knowne many hundred yeares since to those of this kingdome of Britaine and not vnprobably in the Apostles time and was the harbour and succour of some of them or their disciples first preaching here and from hence happely transported and passing thither to deliuer there their heauenly message 5. But howsoeuer these things be proued hereafter manifest it is by that which is said before that our contryman S. MaÌ„suetus was either in the reigne of Caius Caligula or Claudius Bishop of Tullum and founded the first Episcopall succession there S. Mansuetum Petri Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulum Guliel Eisengr centen 1. part 7. dist 1. Petr. de natalibus l. 11. c. vlt. Demochar l. 2. c. 33. Arnold Mirm. theaâ—â—o conuers Maâ—tirolog Rom. 3. Septemb. Ado eod die Episcopatum in Leacorum vrbe Tullo fundasse And no man will thinke that he alone of his nation was either consecrated Bishop or Preist or became a Christian It is a thinge scarcely heard of in histories that any one man should onely be called to that highest dignity and calling in the Church of God and to leaue his contry to preach to straungers except his owne nation was otherwise furnished both of cleargy men and other Christians and except some storme or violence of persecutioÌ„ should seperate him from his naturall frends and contry which neither is nor can be pretended in this case For neither at that time nor all the life of S. Mansuetus being as here after very longe Diuers other Britans probably converted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter yet he not returning into Britaine was there any persecution
of Christians in this kingdome but quite otherwise fauour and frendship of all in authority to that religion and not this onely but as I haue proued before a generall inclination and disposition in the whole Iland to be instructed in and receaue the faith of Christ And so whether we will say that this holy Bishop of Britaine went from hence to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries or S. Peter was then here in these partes when he consecrated him Bishop or Preist no man can be so vnaduised to thinke that he was the onely Bishop Preist and Christian also of this Nation then This cannot enter in any reasonable iudgment If we say that S. Mansuetus went out of this Nation to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries which Protestants will rather agree vnto this maketh as much for the honour of that Apostle and the loue and reuerence of our first Christians vnto him to drawe them by such forcible bands thereof to vndertake so long dauÌ„gerous a iorney to be instructed by that holy Apostle And this holy Bishop being Associate to S. Clement a Romane borne and so returning by Rome from those Easterne Contries being their direct way to Metz Tullum and those places where they preached but at their passing by Rome S. Mansuetus visited those Britans of this Nation which then were hostages and pledges there whereof some at that time in true iudgment The Brittish parents of ladye Claudia and others of their familie became Christians about this time must needs be thought to be Christians as namely the parents of Ladie Claudia which both were Britans And that they were then Christians before the begining of Claudius his Empire or S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning thereof the Romans themselues shall witnesse for they tell vs that the house of Pudens husband of our contry woman S. Claudia was the first lodging of S. Peter in Rome and there first the Christians assembled Baron in annot in diem 19. Maij Martyrol Rom. Author of 3. ConH Godwyn Conuers of Britaine pag. 17. Godwyn supr pag. 17. 2. Tymoth 4. Godwyn supr Martyrolog Rom. die 19. Maij. Martial Epigram Bal. centur 1. De scriptur in Claudia to serue God Maiorum firma traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum hospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illucque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetussimumque omnium titulum Pudentis nomine appellatum And yet certaine it is that this S. Pudens was either but a very yong child or not yet borne when S. Peter came to Rome and so yong that our Protestants by their Bishop and Antiquary saith of him and Claudia Pudens and Claudia were two yong Persons when S. Paul remembred them in his second epistle to S. Timothie which they say was in the last yeare of Nero or without doubt not longe before 24. or 25. yeares after S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning of Claudius his time by all accompts And these ProtestaÌ„ts further say thy were so youÌ„g that they were not in their iudgmeÌ„ts married vntill the later end of Traians time or about the beginning of Domitian And the auncient Roman Martirologe it selfe is witnesse that when S. Peter came to Rome S. PudeÌ„s was not a Christian but baptized by him S. Pudens S. PudeÌ„tianae pater qui ab Apostolis Christo in Baptismo vestitus Therefore it was not S. PudeÌ„s then not borne or a youÌ„g child not Christened but after that did or could giue the first entertainement in his house to S. Peter or make Christian Britans in Rome the first entertayners of S. Peter the Apostle there and their hâ—usâ— the fiâ—st Churâ—h or Oratory foâ— Câ—â—istians tâ—â—re his house a Church for Christians Besides euident it is that this S. Pudens was borne in Vmbria in Italy farre froÌ„ Rome his dwelling house was there at SabinuÌ„ of which S. Claudia his wife tooke an other name vnto her as more hereafter Therefore I must entreate the Romans to giue me leaue to thinke that this house which was the primuÌ„ hospitiuÌ„ the first lodging â—f S. Peter in Rome was the house of the holy Christian parents of our renowned contry woman S. Claudia and they then Christians and some of the Hostages of Britaine at Rome when S. Peter came thither first and were so charitable to the Saints Thes probably conuerted by their â—â—ntryman S. Mansueâ—us râ—turningâ— by Rome fâ—om S. â—â—ter â—n 〈…〉 contryâ—â— of God that they gaue entertainement to that holy Apostle before any of the Romans and made their house the house of God and seruing him 6. Not vnprobable it is that these holy Brâ—tans then in Rome which so first receiued S. Peter there were first conuerted by their holy contryman S. MaÌ„suetus disciple of S. Peter as he returned froÌ„ that greate Apostle at Antioch or there abouts with S. Clement by Rome into these parts whether S. Peter sent theÌ„ Bishops And by this happy meanes of that holy Apostle S. Peter his disciples our ChristiaÌ„ coÌ„triman at Rome much spirituall good redounded after to this Kingdome as I shall make more manifest in the time of Claudius other succeeding Emperours Neither caÌ„ we thinke but very many here in Britaine were also then coÌ„uerted by the meanes of S. MaÌ„suetus or some other of his holy coÌ„panions both in his iorney to Antioch to S. Peter in his returne into these CoÌ„tryes againe to preach the ghospell especially in the more Northren part of Britaine of which NatioÌ„ he is supposed to be named Scotus a Scot as all the Britaine 's of the North part beyoÌ„d the wall or TreÌ„ch of the Emperours Adrian and Seuerus were named because they were so mixed with the Diuers of the Northren Bâ—itans conuerted about this tymâ— and by diuers authors before those â—f the Soutern parts Scots that in time the Scots were the greater straÌ„ger natioÌ„ in that part And of this time and in this sence it is most properly true for any thing which wee reade particularly in histories which the Magdeburgian Protestants with diuers also of this kingdome both Catholiks Protestants was froÌ„ Petrus Cluniacensis and I may add Tertullian that the people of Britaine in the North where the Scots now be were the first Christians Scotos Christianos antiquiores Petrus Cluniacensis vocat ac referatur huc quoque Tertulliani testimonium qui Magdeburgen centur 2. cap. 2. col 6. Theater of greate Britanie l. 6. Tertullian l. aduers Iudaeos Theater of great Britanie l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. inquit Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca Christo fuerunt subdita Petrus Cluniacensis calleth the Scots the more auncient Christians And hitherto we may referre the testimony of Tertullian who saith the places of the Britans which were vnaccessable to the Romans were subiect to Christ And he addeth of the Britans nomen Christi regnat the name of Christ
greate Britaine giue testimony vnto this in these words There are who vpon a very good ground from the words of Gildas the most auncient of our Brittish Historians will haue the sunne of the ghospell longe before the coming of Ioseph of Aramothia hither to haue risen in this our wâ—st and this Iland of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning Assent the brigtnesse thereof perâ—iâ—g Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. through the mustâ— cloudes of errour and shyning heare in Britaine euen iâ— the 〈◊〉 of Tiberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which assertion the saied Gildas doth not deliuer couldely or doubtingly but with great confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith Scimus c. we know for certainety that this was in the later times of Tiberius which was immediatly after our blessed Sauiours Passion Their Protestant Bishops Bale and Godwyn say The Britans receaued the doctrine and discipline of their Church from the Apoles of Christ The religion of the Britans was that which the Apostles by the commaundemeÌ„t of God deliuered to the Churches of the Christians And continued in the Country of the Britans from the Apostles tyme. Their most renowned Antiquary Sir Camden Clarentieux among Harolds is of the same opinion in diuers editions D. Fulke saith The Britans continued in the faith of Christ from the Apostles Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 43. 44. Balaeus l. 2. de Act. Rom. pont in Gregor 1. Camden in Britan Fulke Answ to counterf Cath. p. 40. Powel Annotat in l. 2. Giraldi Cambren Itiner Cambr. c. 1. Holinsh. hist of Engl. c. 21. p. 102. Selden in Anal. Gildas epist de Excid Conq. Brit. cap. 6. time An other addeth The doctrine of the Britans and their worship of God was pure and from the Apostles themselues Holinshed saith the Britans Christianity neuer failed from the Apostles time In like manner write diuers others needlesse to be recited And most of them ground vpon the Authoritie of S. Gildas as some of them haue plainely before expressed 4. Therefore for better satisfaction of the Readers I will cite at lardge the words of that holy Auncient British writer as our English Protestants haue published him to the world and some Manuscripts also haue These they are Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiore terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum temporali sed de summa etiam caelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui corruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius promulgabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente à Principe morte dilatoribus militum eiusdem radios suos indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time to this Iland stiffe with forsen could and farre distant from the visible sunne That true sunne which is Christ doth vouchsafe his beames that is to say his precepts shewing to the whole world his glittering brightnesse not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high Tower of heauen exceeding all times in the latter time of Tyberus Caesar without any impediment his Religion was propagated the Prince threateing death to the accusers of his souldiers against the will of the Senate Hitherto the very words of S. Gildas as he is published by Protestants Who freely acknowledge that clause of the time of Tyberius to be wanting in other copies of that holy writer as namely in that which was put forth by Polydor Virgill and others And the very first word of this narration Interea Protestant Ann. in Prologum Gildae in Marg. in cap. 14. in marg in the meane time doe seeme plainely to conuince that they are no part of S. Gildas especially in that sence that he thought this kingdome to haue receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Tyberius but in the dayes of Claudius For they being of a Relatiue nature and hauing relation to that which went before they must in due construction of necessitie proue that this receauing of Religion interea in the meane time was when things last and immediately spoaken of before were done Which were the subiection of the Britans the second time to the Romans Which was in the time of Claudius coming hither in the fourth yeare of his Empire and of Christ the 44. which our Protestants Matth. Westm an Do. 44. 4. Claudij Stowe Holinsh. Camden with others Protest annot in c. 5. Gildae Protest annot tit in c. 6. Gild. notes vpon these places of S. Gildas doe make most manifest For the chapter which goeth immediatly before the recited Authoritie is thus by them intituled De secunda gentis subiectione of the second subiection or subduing of this Nation to the Romans Which was in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius and then immediately followeth the next chapter wholy before recited and by these Protestants intituled De religione Of religion receaued heare Therefore if the Religion of Christ was receaued by the Britans by Gildas onely Interea in the time when they were subdued by Claudius it cannot be S. Gildas doth not affirme that the Britans receaued the faith in Tiberius time but in the dayes of Claudius gathered from him that they receaued it sooner Otherwise it was not receaued Interea in that time the words of the holy historian But howsoeuer that Authoritie is to be vnderstood It proueth at the least to the greate honour of this kingdome that it receaued the faith of Christ in the beginning at the least of the Empire of Claudius Which George maior and other his Protestant followers doe rather approue in this tenor that immediately after Christs Resurrection vnder Claudius the light of the Gospell was kindled in Britaine And this Georg. maior in Praefat. Stowe Howes histor in Agricola Theater of Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Godwyn Conu pag. 1. 2. Stowe and Howes hist in Agricola Godwyn supr pag. 2. must needs be by some one of the 12. Apostles or their Disciples by the sentence of these Protestants assuring vs first in these words soone after the Ascention of Christ the holy Apostles being dispersed through out the earth diuided the Prouinces among them by lot to preach the ghospell in And againe It is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision among the Apostles And so of necessitie it must needs receaue the faith of Christ either immediatly by some one of that most blessed company or mediately by their Disciples or both which is most probable in so greate a busines exceeding the labour of one and not performed onely by the schollers and Disciples seeing by these Protestants grounding vpon auncient writers it fell out to the diuision Britaine receaued the faith
his second imprisonment in respect of his former imprisoning before he came thither And S. Paul was neither one of the twelue to whom the Math. cap. vlt. v. 19. Marc. c. 16. v. 15. Luc. cap. vlt. v. 47. 48. Ac̄t c. 9. c. 11. Cōuersion of the world was first committed by Christ neither present nor yet consecrated by imposition of hands when the other Apostles had made this diuision as the scripture witnesseth And though he was called Apostle of the Gentiles Yet he after his conuersion preached with Barnabas vnto the Iēwes onely vntill in the 13. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles after this time as appeareth in those their words to the contradicting Iewes Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bolde and said it was necessary that the word of God should first Act. 13. 46. 47. 48. haue bene spoakē to you but seeing yea put it fro you Iudge your selues vnworthie of euerlasting life loe we turne to the Gētiles For so hath the Lord cōmaunded vs saying Is 49. v. 6. I haue set thee to be a light of the Gentiles that thou shouldest be for saluatiō vnto the ends of the earth And whē the Gētiles heard this they were glad glorified the word of the Lord. And the word of the Lord was published throughout all the Regiō And false it is which our English Protestāts in their Theater say that huge multitudes of Theater of Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. Act. 11. v. 19. Christians dispersed themselues into all parts of the world vpon the martyring of S. Stephen at Hierusalem For we are warranted by the scripture it selfe that these preached onely to the Iewes The words of our Protestants Translation are These They which were scattered abrode vpon the persecution that arose about Steuen trauailed as farre as Phenice and Cyprus and Antioch preaching the word to none but vnto the Iewes onely Where the quite contrary of this Protestant Assertion is euident out of the Scripture by their owne Translation That neither the whole world as yet nor the Gentiles were preached vnto by these dispersed Disciples in that persecution S. Peter being as they haue told vs before the scripture also witnesseth the first of the Apostles which preached to the Gentiles THE X. CHAPTER HOW S. SIMON ZELOTES NEVER PREAched in this our Britaine euen by the best testimony of Protestants and others nor any Symon an Apostle but S. Simon Peter and perhaps S. Simon Leprosus or sainct Nathaniel by some called sainct Simon 1. CONCERNING S. Simon Zelotes one of the twelues Apostles of our Sauiour to haue preached here I finde a Protestant Antiquarie so desirous to haue it so bruted vnto the world that he careth not what or how many absurdities he cōmitteth in so breife a relatiō first supposing for a thing certaine that S. Philip the Apostle preached in this Gallila Fraūce next vnto vs which whē I come to S. Iosephs time I will proue to be vtterly vntrue afterward imagining his sending S. Willian Harrisō description of Britaine p. 23. Ioseph frō thēce more incredible thē the other he addeth thus Hereby it came topasse that the said Philip vpō good deliberation did send Iosephus ouer and with him Simon Zelotes to preach vnto the Britans and minister the Sacraments there according to the rites of the Churches of Asia and Greece Thus this Protestant Antiquary where first whereas all protestants deny all prioritie of power among the Apostles he maketh sainct Simon Zelotes an Apostle equally as sainct Philip was not onely to be subiect to sainct Philip to be sent by him but also inferiour to sainct Ioseph probably no Cleargie man who by all was cheifest among them and was so appointed by him that sent them Secondly he maketh S. Simon the Apostle not onely inferiour to S. Philip the Apostle and S. Ioseph but to S. Philip the Deacon for as a Protestant Bishop and Antiquary perceauing the improbabilitie of S. Philip the Apostle his preaching in our neighbouring Gallia Fraunce saith and citeth others to the same purpose that it was rather Philip the Euangelist one of the seuen Deacons that preached Godwyn Conu of Britanie p. 9. ther and if any Philip sent S. Simon and Ioseph from this Fraunce into Britaine it was he But if these were no absurdities yet this will not helpe vs in this busines but we must still Appeale to S. Peter to be the first founder of Harrison supr our Church in Britaine where these Protestants and this man also haue told vs there were many Christians soone after the Ascension of Christ And yet by this Protestants cōputation this first supposed coming of S. Simon Zelotes with S. Ioseph of Aramathia was 30. yeares after his words be these he came ouer into Britaine about the 64. yeare after Christ when the persecution began vnder Nero. Harrison supr 2. Therefore we may not relye vpon this holy Apostle to be our first instructor or to haue bene heare at all Which other Protestāts perceauing speake more doubtfully hereof Among whom one a Bishop that would willingly exclude S. Peter dareth onely to say some thinke Simon Zelotes to haue bene one of Iosephs companions So that now we haue not the former warrant but a thinking of some not one named for this matter And by this man vnprobable Godwyn Conu of Brit. p. 10. Pag. 11. or vnpossible that we should rest vpon S. Simon for he faith frō Antiquities that Ioseph was the cheife of the company of twelue holy men that came hither in the thirty and one yeare after the Passion of our Sauiour When by these Protestants this kingdome had many Christians aboue twenty yeares before The next to these shall be their first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury Matthew Parker who hauing spoakē before of S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buried our Sauiour and came hither in the 63. yeare of Christ addeth these of S. Simon Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 3. Nicephor l. 2. c. 40. Io. Capg in Catal. sanct Angliae Zelotes alij Simonem Zelotem in Britanniam-venisse Euangelium primum nūciasse referunt Quorum verumque verum esse potest Nam Iosephi socij non nominantur inter quos fuisse Simonem est verisimile Other Authors report that Simon Zelotes came into Britaine and first preached the ghospell Both which may be true for the fellowes of Ioseph are not named among which it is very likely Simon was And he citeth for his Authours Nicephorus Ioannes Capgrauius as I haue placed them in the margin Concerning Nicephorus other Protestants hereafter shall answeare that he neither doth nor can bring S. Simon Zelotes the Apostle into this our Britaine at all Yet if it could be so not coming hither before the coming of S. Ioseph aboue twenty yeares by these Protesttās before that Britaine had receaued the faith It cannot possibly be true that he first preached the faith in this Iland but that
must needs by these mē be wholy left to S. Peter and his Disciples For his second other Authour Capgrauius It is the forgery of this Protestant Archbishop for no such thing is to be found in him in all his booke of which this man citeth no place at all because nusquā est That he one of the Apostles the chiefest spirituall man and cōmaunders in the Church of God that euer were in the world should come hither as a nouice and Inferiour vnder S. Ioseph the superiour of all the Religious mē that came Antiq. Glascon apud Lel. in Assert Arthur Capgrau in S. Ioseph Stowe Howes histor Camden in Brit. Godwyn Conuers of Brit. Holinsh. hist of Engl. in Ioseph Michael Draytō Poly-Obion Selden Illustr Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Menolog Graec. 6. Idus Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. in Sanct. Simone Chanan 28. die Octobr. Camden in Britannia Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 2. with him as all Antiquities antiquaries Protestāts and others are witnesses is as incredible an absurditie And yet all this to no purpose if we should be so simple to admit them for good congruitie For by noe possibilitie could he be the first as before that preached heare And if no Christianitie had bene knowne heare which these Protestāts haue already disproued vntill this time yet he coming with S. Ioseph the Superiour of that holy cōpany rather S. Ioseph then any vnder him should be said to haue first preached the Ghospell and not S. Simon or any other vnder him An other Protestant historiā citing that very place of Nicephorus writeth thereof in this manner Nicephorus writeth in his secōd booke that one Simon Zelotes came likewise into Britaine where by that his diminitiue additiō one one Simō Zelotes he doth manifestly declare his opinion to be that this Simon could not be S. Simon the Apostle but some other Simon as Simon Leprosus or Nataniel also called Simon the Disciples of S. Peter that came into these parts as diuers French histories are witnes And Camden the greate Antiquary knowing it to be absurd that S. Simō Zelotes the Apostle should preach in Britaine and so certaine that S. Peter the Apostle called also Simon and most zelous in Religion preached planted the faith in this Nation Interpreteth that very place of Nicephorus to be vnderstood of S. Peters preaching heare An other a Bishop with Protestants proueth from Nicephorus himselfe that S. Simon Zelotes had not Britaine in his diuision but Egypt and Lybia and he that had Britaine was alius an other Apostle different from him his words be these whereas it is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision amongst the Apostles amongst the rest Nicephorus hath these words Aegyptū Lybiā alius alius itē extremas Oceani Regiones Insulas Britānicas fortitus est One Apostle had for his part Egypt Lybia also an other Apostle had for his lot the extreame Regiōs of the Oceā the Brittish Ilāds 3. Therefore being euident both by Nicephorus these Protestants that it was S. Simō Zelotes the Apostle in their Iudgmēts which had Egipt Lybia allotted vnto him he that had the extreame Regions of the Oceā the Brittish Ilāds was alius an other not S. Simō Zelotes thy cānot possibly saye that he preached heare but S. Simō Bariona Peter for hauing grāted before that no other Apostle except S. Peter S. Paul S. Simō Zelotes are remēbred in histories to haue preached in Britaine thus now excluding both S. Paul for a long time S. Simon Zelotes for euer they must needs acknowledge that it was S. Peter that plāted the faith of Christ in this Natiō which some of thē haue before plainely cōfessed And the words of Nicephorus first obiected if they were to be vnderstood of S. Simō Zelotes yet they proue nothing for his preaching in this greate Britaine or neare vnto it his words be these eandemque doctrinam Nicephor hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 40. Stowe hist in Agricola etiam ad Occidētalem Oceanū Insulasque Britānicas perfert Which a Protestāt thus trāslateth and the same doctrine he brought to the Occidētall Oceā the Iles called Britannie Where he onely saith which is true that he preached as farre as vnto the west Oceā whē he was in the west cōfines of Africk to which the west Oceā is adiacēt But he neither saith that he brought that doctrine ouer the Oceā or preached it in any Brittish Ilād Neither doth any history say that he did preach either in Irelād Gernsey Ierusey the Hebrides Mona or any other Brittish Ile that lye betweene Africk vs are more truely called Insulae Britannicae the Brittish Ilands thē this not so named but absolutely Britannia greate Britaine Thē not preaching in any of them much lesse did he preach in this Ilād much lese was he crucified heare that kind of death neuer vsed by the Britans yet Dorotheus the cheifest Authour for this matter saith he was martyred Doroth. in Synops in Britannia in some place called Britaine or rather like to that name as our Protestants correct him which two of them doe together in these words Stowe And Howe 's hist in Agricola Dorotheus writeth thus Simon Zelotes passing through Mauritania and Africa preached Christ at length was crucified slaine and buried in Britaine or rather Bithania where it is euident they deny his being heare but rather in some place of like name Which may easily be proued out of Dorotheus himselfe who directly teacheth that S. Aristobulus one of the 72. Disciples Disciple of S. Peter as hereafter was Bishop of Britaine absolutely which he neither would nor truely could haue said if such an Apostle had preached bene martyred consequētly bene Bishop in this Britaine For it will euidētly appeare in the Doroth. supr in Aristobulo due place hereafter euen by these Protestants that S. Aristobulus was a Bishop heare longe before the time they haue assigned to S. Simō Zelotes cōtinued heare lōge time after his death And greate ingratitude it had bene both of the Brittish and Saxon Christians If so renowned an Apostle of Christ one of the twelue had both preached and bene martyred heare and as a late writer without Author of the Engl. martyrologe 28. Octobr. pag. 296. any Authoritie seemeth to thinke ordeined Preists and Deacons erected Churches and the like if noe monument had bene kept thereof no Church no Chappell no altar erected to his honor memory whē we fee it farre otherwise in all Nations where any Apostle preached and suffered martyrdome And in this kingdome where S. Peter onely preached dyed not we see the most aūcient Churches of this lād except to the blessed Virgin Mary were dedicated vnto him in our first publike receauing of christiā Religiō as those two in Londō S. Peters Church at westminster in
Cornhill in King Lucius time are witnes So we euer kept vnuiolably with honor the memories of S. Ioseph of Aramathia S. Amphibalus sainct Alban S. Aaron Iulius and others Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octobr. Ado. Et Vsuard eodem die Engl. Martyrologe 28. Octobr. Beda Martyrol 28. Octob. all auncient CaleÌ„d Breuia Rom. in festo S. Simonis Chan. 28. die Octobr Protestant CoÌ„m booke die 28. Octobr in the seru of S. Simon and in Calendar 28. Octobr. Menolog Graec. 6. Id. Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. 28. Octobr. Venantius Fortunat l. 8. c. 4. Magdeburgen Centur. 1. col 586. l. 2. Crato in vita S. Simonis Iudae Abdias certain Apost lib. 6. Ant. part 1. tit 6. cap. 14. Pert. de Nat. l. 9. c. 115. Eutropius Persa l. de vit S. Simonis Iudae Anton. part 1. titul 6. ca. 28. §. 3. Petr. de Natal l. 4. c. 105. Guliel Eisengr Centen 1. part 6. dist 6. Vincent in specul Sabellic En. 7. lib. 4. Magdeburg Cenrur 1. supr l. 2. c. 10. col 584. Isidor lib. de vita morte Sanctorum Hartin Sâ—hedel Chron. fol. 107. S. Dorothaeus l. de 12. Apostolis 4. But all our historians of Antiquitie printed Manuscripts which I haue seene many both of our Brittans and Saxons agree with the whole Latine Church with all Martyrologes that be auncient as that of the Romans Ado Vsuardus and others that Natalis Beatorum Apostolorum Simonis Chananaei Thadaei qui Iudas dicitur Quorum Simon in Aegypto Thadaeüs in Mesopotamia Euangelium praedicauit deinde in Presidem simul ingressi cum innumeram gentis illius multitudinem Christi subdidissent martyrium consummarunt The natiuitie so the Church nameth the happy Martyrdome and death of Saints of the blessed Apostles Simon of Chananee and Thadaeus who is called Iudas the 28. day of October of the which Simon preached the ghospell in Egypt Thadaeus in Mesopotamia then entering together into Persia when they had made an innumerable multitude of that Nation subiect to Christ they consummated martyrdome So hath S. Bede in his Martyrologe so haue all auncient Calenders of Britans and Saxons So hath the whole Latine Church in the festiuitie of this holy Apostle to bind all English Christians as well Catholiks by the Rules before as Protestants by the commaunding squares of their Religion the Parlament and their CoÌ„munion Booke they all celebrate with the Latine Church the festiuitie of this glorious Apostle vpon the 28. of October when he suffered martyrdome as before with S. Iudas in Persia When they which hold he came into Britaine keepe his day vpon the sixt of the Ides of May the tenth day of that moneth 5. And this is the auncient opinion of the fathers concerning this holy Apostle that he with S. Iude was martyred in Persia among whom Venantius Fortunatus so renowned among our Protestants for S. Pauls preaching heare hath made it publike to the world thus testifying that he was martyred in Persia with S. Iudas neuer bringing him neare vnto this Nation Hinc Simonem ac Iudam lumen Persida gemellum Laeta relaxato mittit ad astra sinu And to ioyne forraing Protestants with these of EnglaÌ„d in this busines The Mardeburgians say plainely that if Nicephorus doth say that S. Simon preached the ghospell to the OccideÌ„tall Ocean Brittish Ilands he doth it without any certaine testimony Narrat sed sine certo testimonio Nicephorus EuangeliuÌ„ Simonem propagasse per regiones ad Occidentalem OceanuÌ„ sitas Insulas Britannicas Where they be so farre from allowing his coming to these Ilands that they accompt his preaching in the Contryes neare the west Ocean vnprobable and make him to be liuing in the East Countries and preaching there ending his life 50. yeares after this Iland had receaued the faith of Christ by these Protestants before And Crato the Disciple of these two Apostles S. Simon and Iudas followed them throughout 12. Prouinces of Persia writing all they did and suffered there by the space of 13. yeares the like hath Abdias The like hath Antoninus Petrus de Natalibus Eisengrenius and others Their liues also in the same manner were writteÌ„ by Eutropius a Persian sonne of Adimundus Xerxes King of Babylon both in the Chaldy and Greeke tonges To these I add Vincentius Sabellicus the Magdeburgian Protestants of Germany in their Centuries S. Isidor or whosoeuer the auncient author of the booke of the life and death of the Apostles who saith besides iacet in Bosphoro that he is buried in Bosphorus And died many yeares after his supposed death in Britaine The like hath also Hartmannus Schedel teaching that he both preached and suffered martyrdome in Persia also Dorotheus that auncieÌ„t Greeke father himselfe that is alledged to say that S. Simon the Apostle was crucified killed and buried in Britaine in Britannia crucifixus occisus ac sepultus est the greatest authoritie for his being heare is coÌ„trary to himselfe if so he should meane of this our Britaine for in the same place he maketh S. SimoÌ„ the Apostle to haue bene crucified in the East CouÌ„try in or neare Egypt cruci alligatus occisus est in Ostracina ciuitate Aegypti maketh S. Simon the Apostle Bishop of Hierusalem so neuer to come neare vnto Britaine So small is his Authoritie in the matter The Authour of Fasciculus temporum saith he was martyred in Persia Fasciculus temp an 74. with S. Iude. Simon Iudas martyrisati sunt in regionibus Persidis The auncient Anonymus that writeth the liues of the Apostles published by Frediricus Nausea Bishop of Vienna saith that S. Simon Iudas were sent by reuelation into Anonymus in vit passione SS Apostolorum Apostolorum Simonis Iude. Persia to confouÌ„d the wicked Sorcerers Zaroes and Arfaxard which had fled thither from S. Matthew the Apostle in Ethiopia and the Prince of Persia was then named Baradach that they had many Disciples there of which they ordeyned Preists DeacoÌ„s and other Clergy men that in one yeare they baptized aboue fourty thousands besides children and the King himselfe that they ordeined Abdias Bishop of Babilon that came with them from iury That Craton their Disciple wrote their liues which Iulius Africanus translated into Latine and after many miracles there wrought they were there martyred togeather with S. Sennes by whome they were harboured So that if we will beleeue either auncient or later Greeke or Latine or the Persians themselues Catholiks or Protestants or any thinge that can be preteÌ„ded for authoritie worthie to be followed in this matter S. Simon the Apostle was neither crucified killed buried or preached in or neare vnto this Nation 6. Wherefore I cannot in any wise giue allowance vnto him who not onely placeth him among the saints and Apostles of Britaine but citeth diuers auncient writers as he saith for this his relation In Persia the Passion of the gloroius Apostle S. Simon surnamed
preaching in Britaine and the west Nations that he followeth him and others in that opinion in these words Cum non sicut in Orientales orbis Baron Annal. to 1. an Christi 58. pag. 597. partes sciamus caeteros Apostolos missos esse in occidentem vno excepto Barnaba qui ad breue tempus Ligures docuit vel Iacobo Si tamen consenserimus ijs qui tradunt eum cito rediturum Hispaniam penetrasse caeterorum autem neminem esse missum liquido appareat Petri igitur muneris erat vt qui iam quamplures Orientis prouincias praedicando Euangelium peragrasset iam quod reliquum esse videbatur lustraret orbem occidentalem vsque ad Britannos quod tradunt Metaphrastes alij Metaphr die 29. Iunij Christi fidem annuntians penetraret when we know that the rest of the Apostles were not sent into the west as into the Easterne parts of the world except onely Barnabas who a short time taught the LigariaÌ„s or Iames if we shall consent to them who deliuer that quikly to returne from thence he went into Spayne It manifestly appeareth that none of the others were sent into the west part of the world Therefore it was the office of Peter who hauing trauailed very many prouinces of the Easte in preaching the ghospell now which was left to doe he should compasse the westerne world and as Metaphrastes and others deliuer penetrate to the Britans preaching the faith of Christ Where he maketh it a certaine knowne truth and manifestly apparent in Histories Sciamus liquido appareat that none of the twelue Apostles but onely S. Peter preached the word of Christ in Britaine and among others citeth and followeth S. Metaphrastes for that manifest truth And when he had alledged diuers and approued Authors for Christs appearing to S. Peter and sending him into this west part of the world he addeth Metaphrastes his consentiens Metaph. 29. Iun. haec scribit visus est ei Dominus in visione dicens Surge Petre vade ad Occidentem opus enim habet vt tuis illustretur facibus ego ero tecum Metaphrastes consenting vnto these writeth thus our Lord appeared to him S. Peter in a vision Baron Annal. to 1. in Indice v. Petrus Theater of great Brit. l. 6. saying o Peter arise and goe to the west for it hath neede to be lighted with thy links and I will be with thee And he saith plainely for his owne opinion Petrus a Domino monitus in occidentem venit Peter admonished by our Lord so to doe came into the west as hereafter setteth downe his time of coming hither into Britaine in the tyme of Claudius the Emperor 2. Therefore except we would be so willfull that we should neither belâ—eue so many worthie witnesses nor Christ himself we cannot be doubtfull Godwyn Conu of Brit. c. 1. p. 6. pag. 5. in these things And it is more to be noted in this Protestant Bishop who in an other place calleth the same S. Simeon Metaphrastes an Authour without exception and vseth him as a principall witnes in other matters of as greate importance How grosse and ignorant that exception of a Protestant Sutcliff subuers prope fuit Doctor is to the Reuelation made to S. Brithwold our Bishop about S. Peters preaching heare because as he saith the holy man to whome it was made is not named is allready manifestly proued his name being set downe together with his learning pietie and worthines by so many worthie Authours before remembred And more childish is that which an other by direction of the Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury writeth ignorantly or malitiously affirming that it was not this history and Reuelation which Alredus Francis Mason Ordinat of Bishops l. 2. cap. 2. pag. 47. 48. committed to writing but an other about the Dedication of the Church of westminster in the time of King Edward the Confessor to a Recluse an holy man of that time When both the matter men to whome these things were reuealed the times places and all circumstances are quite different And both the histories and Reuelations for the most part of them are set downe by S. Alredus Willian of Malmesbury the auncient Manuscripts of S. Edwards life Ihon Capgraue and the Protestant Authours themselues before alledged 3. But our Protestants further obiect Onuphrius denieth he S. Peter went Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. westward being expulsed by Claudius but to Hierusalem and thence to Antioch where he liued till the death of Claudius To which I answere this is euidently false by their owne words immediately before which be these I see not well how it can stand either with Eusebius his accompt which keeps him S. Peter so longe at Rome or Onuphrius as before from him alledged For if Eusebius assigning S. Peter to be so longe at Rome 24. or 25. yeares did so fix him there that he could not in that time visite this Iland nearer to Rome then Antioch is How dare these men in their next words thus auouch that S. Peter went from Rome expulsed by Claudius to Hierusalem and from thence to Antioche in Siria and staied there vntill the death of Claudius These two cannot possibly agree but I haue reconsiled these things before And whereas these men would frame their building to keepe S. Peter out of Rome by vertue of the Edict of Claudius bannishing the Iewes from thence it is ouerthrowne before for I haue proued that S. Peter was longe time in Rome in the life of Claudius after that Edict Secondly it is euident by all Antiquities that S. Peter was gone from S. Sim. Metaphr 29. Ian. S. Damas orat 2. de dormit Deiparae Dion Areopag epist ad Timot. Nicephor l. 2. c. 22. Mat. Westm an 45. 49. Godwin Conuers Act. c. 18. v. 2. Rome to Hierusalem to be present by reuelation with the other Apostles at the Migration of our blessed Lady Mary the virgine and our Protestants do not deny it longe time 4. yeares by Matthew of Westminster and others before the Edict of Claudius this being as both the scriptures and histories agree in or about the 49. yeare of Christ and the other in the 45. And how could the Edict of Claudius concerne S. Peters either expulsion or keeping out of Rome when both by the Scripture Iosephus Orosius Ado others it onely concerned the tumultuous Iewes Claudius Imperator Iudaeos tumultuantes à Roma expulit Claudius the Emperor expelled the Tumultious Iewes from Rome for S. Peter was not within the compasse of that Edict being neither in Religion a Iew but a chife Christian then fauoured rather then Act. 18. Ioseph Oros l. 7. c. 6. Orosij Ado. chron aetat 6. in Claudio FloreÌ„t Wigorn. an 50. or 72. c. persecuted by Claudius much lesse was he accused of any tumult there And though no good Christian can thinke that our cheife Pastor S. Peter did feare
with them to continue to succeeding Generations How poore the ChristiaÌ„ Churches were in thâ—se times when the Church of Glastenbury builded by the Licence of King Aruiragus and at the entreatie of the Roman Lieutenant as Harding from others writeth by the holy company of S. Ioseph was made but of writhen wands and so desolate within one hindred and three yeares onely after the first building Harding Chroic c. 47. f. 7â— Antiq. Glascon apud Capgrau in S. Patricio Et M. S. antiq ib. Bed Hist Angl. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Niniano Bed hist Angl. l. 2. cap. 14. of it that caepit locus esse ferarum latibulum qui prius fuerat habitatio Sanctorum The place which had bene an habitation of Saints began to be a Dene of wylde beasts And diuers hundreds of yeares after this the first Church of stone to remayne durable that is remembred to haue bene in Britaine was builded by S. Ninian at witherne as S. Bede and others write and King Edwine of Northumberland long after S. Augustins coming hither was christened at Yorke in the Church of S. Peter the Apostle which he had builded of wood in Ecclesia S. Petri Apostoli quam ipse de ligno construxit And the dayes euen heare in Britayne were then such for Christians that we must rather seeke their places of abode and poore Oratories among the Desarts and obscure corners in Cells and Cotages then in populous cities and costly buildings As our auncient Christian Poet writing of such times in Britayne thus expresseth Sic vt erat celebris cultu numeroque Deorum Nochamus apud Bal. alios Cum Iouis Imperium staret Britannia tellus Sic vbi terrestres caelo descendit ad oras Expectata salus patribus fuit inclyta Sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Which our Protestants haue thus translated for vs. Tâ—â—aâ—eâ— of gâ—â—â—t Bâ—â—tainel 5. c. 4. As were the Britans famous for their zeale To gentile Gods whiles such they did adore So when the heauens to earth did truth reueale Blessed was that Land with truth and learning store Whence Brittish plaines and Cambreas desart ground â—o Bal. l. 1. dâ— vit Pontif. Roman Bap. Mantuan l. 1. de Fast And Cornewals â—rags with glorious Saints abound To which purpose a ProtestaÌ„t Bishop doth alledge an other Christian Poet in this maner Nam cum Caesarei gens sanguinolenta tyranni Praedacentur oues Christi nullasque liceret Christigenis habitare vrbes impune ferarum Consortes facti fines tenuere supremos Orbis When the persecution of Nero the Tirant grew so bloody and destroyed the sheepe of Christ and no Christians might without punishement liue in cites They became companions of wild beasts and inhabited the vttermost ends of the world Therefore if out of the priuate houses of Christians in those times we would finde any places to beare the names of publike Churches or Oratories for the Christians then conuerted though neuer so meane and obscure we must seeke them out of frequent and inhabited places in the Deserts and wildernesses whether the rage of persecution did not so easily penetrate 2. And to finde any such after so many huÌ„dreds of yeares and changes of things in this kingdome we must be content with probable Arguments and Probahle that S. Peters Church at westminster had some Originall at this time testimonyes as is vsuall in such cases not expect demonstrations which caÌ„not be giuen in such affaires AmoÌ„g such Deserts of that time diuers ProtestaÌ„t and other Antiquaries will tell vs the place of S. Peters Church at Westminster was Thus they write Thorney now Westminster was called Thorney-Iland for that is was ouergrowne with Briers and Thornes which Thorney place was in the Ihon Norden in Specul Britan. pag. 4. 2. Polidor Virgil. Angl. hist l. 2. pag 41. Holnish Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 10. pag. 25. Harris descript of Brit. cap. 2. pag. 140. Richard Vit. Hist l. 5. Io. Selden Anaclet cap. 6. Sulcardus apud Vit. Seld. Stowe hist in K. Lucius Holinsh. hist supr Harrison sup Ihon Norden Specul Brit. part 1. in Middelsex pag. 42. time of King Lucius clensed about the yeare 186. which Lucius is said to lay the first foundation of the greate Temple of S. Peters Which clensing of that place by this religious King building a Church there and dedicating it to S. Peter giueth no swall argument vnto vs to thinke it had a more auntient founding with some Relation from the beginning to that holy Apostle otherwise there were many farre more fit and conuenient places in or about the City of London to build so stately a Church then a desolate briery and thorney Iland And the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill being dedicated to him and the Cathedrall Church by all Antiquities we cannot be of any other minde but S. Peter had some former title vnto that denomination Which is rather strengthned in that these Protestants from Antiquities testifie that Theonus Archbishop of London in King Lucius time who had his See at S. Peters in Cornhil and helped to the building thereof preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him in this IlaÌ„d Church A Protestant Antiquary writeth I haue heard that there are or haue bene Records in the same Abbey of Westminster which declare it was a Church before the Britans receaued the faith of Christ He meaneth the time of King Lucius Then if he speaketh properly it proueth it was a Christian Church before that time For the word Church in English Kyrke in the Scottish languadge of the Greeke Chiriache the house of God our Lord cannot by Christians be applyed or giuen to the Idols or pagan Gods of the Infidels but onely to Christ our true Lord and God And this is confirmed by the knowne vision and words of S. Peter the Apostle in that place in the time of S. Ethelbert King of Kent and S. Mellitus Bishop of London which I haue alledged before from many allowed Antiquities where S. Peter said of this place and Church By some a Christian Church at Aldâ—lyhit Quem locum proprijs manibus consecraui which place I consecrated long agoe with my owne hands Which must needes as I before haue proued be vnderstood of his parsonall presence and consecration of that Church when he liued and Harisin Theatr. l. 1. preached heare for then onely and neuer since he had proprias manus his owne proper and naturall hands to execute either that or any function with 3. A late writer in his Manuscript History inclineth to thinke there was a Church founded by S. Peter the Apostle in the North parts of this Land aunciently called Aldclihit in the old languadge of that place Peters Clihit as though S. Peter founded it and it tooke the denomination from him and citeth Henr. Hunting hist l. 1. Matth. Parker
Glast M. S. tabulis ligneis affix in meÌ„branis Holy Reliks brought hither reuerenced by S. Ioseph M. S. antiq de vit S. Iosephi Capgrau in eodem Melkin in S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabul Fix Antiquit. quondaÌ„ in Monaster S. Edmundi in Suffolc S. Augustini Cantuar. Theater of great Brit. Cat. of Rerelig Houses Richard Gibbonus Catalog Religioas aedium in Comit. Somersetten L. vlt. de Pagan C. Theod. l. Decernimus C. de Episc Cler. nouel 117. c. 7. ex Iulian. Const 1. c. 1. Auth. coll 5 tit 17. Ord. Rom. de diuin offic c. deaedif Eccl. pag. 107. Prudent â—ym 5. de S. Vincent 12. de passionib Apost al. apud Bar. To. 2. Annal. die 26. Iulij Thorne as the Protestants themselues there name it had within the memory of diuers there lyuing so testifing vnto me two Trunkes or Bodyes the other of a greater bignesse and a prophane Protestant endeuouring to cut downe the greatest and likely both if God had not miraculously preuented his wicked designement was extraordinarily punished by cutting his legge and one of the chips which he hewed of flying vp to his head put out one of his eyes was enforced to desist yet hauing cut downe the greater Trunke onely except a litle of the barke on the one side this body of the tree so seperated from the roote and lying vpon the grounde 30. yeares together still continued the miraculous florishing as the other did and still doth and being after taken quite away and cast into a ditch farre of from the place it likewise florished and budded as it vsed before And after that yeare it was quite stollen away not knowne by whome or whether as the old people there affirmed There is also the remnant of a miraculous wallnut Tree neare S. Iosephs Chappell the stocke remayning still alyue with a few small bowes the rest cut away which neuer buddeth forth vntill the Feast of S. Barnabas the Apostle commonly esteemed the longest day and then it sodaynely florisheth as much as others of that kinde of which I haue spoaken before from the Protestant Bishop of that place Doctor Montague That which is left of this Tree keepeth the same miraculous course euery yeare in florishing and bringing forth of leaues but no other frute of nutts the braunches being when I sawe it of late yeares too small younge and tender to bring them forth or sustaine their weight 5. These holy men among other memoryes of their holy Christian profession made vsed and left there the Picture of the Crucifixe and other holy Images to testifie to posteritie they were Christians by Religion which there inhabited Figuram nostrae Redemptionis aliasque figuras manifestas repererunt quibus bene cognouerunt quod Christiani prius locum inhabitarunt which remained there vntill the coming of those Apostolike men which Saint Eleutherius Pope sent hither in King Lucius his time There they kept with greate reuerence which with like deuotion they brought so farre with them two small siluer vessels filled with the blood and sweate of our blessed Sauiour Duo vascula alba argentea cruore prophetae Iesu perimpleta There they left a Succession of the first and most holy Religeous men continuing except in one part of the second Age by some vntill S. Dunstan his time by all many hundreds of yeares after the Saxons coming hither and were renowned in all NatioÌ„s in the time of the Romans the Britans and diuers Ages of the Pagan Saxons as also after they were Christians in and after S. Augustine his dayes as I shall deliuer at large when I come to that Age. These two Religeous memories the vessels of sweaty blood of Christ and the signe of the Crosse found in that holy place gaue inuincible testimony it was the Residency and habitation of blessed S. Ioseph and his holy company none but good Christians reuerent preseruers of such Relicks and ensignes and as appeareth by the auncient lawes and monuments heare cited no Church founded by Christians but with a Crosse or Crosses erected there euen in those first happye times as a Title and memory THE XXIX CHAPTER WHEREIN IS SHEWED HOW OVR PROtestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that S. Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 1. IT is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries and others of that Religion that S. Paule preached heare in Britaine but the testimonies and Authorities vpon which Protestants Arguments and authorities for S. Paules preaching in Britaine examined they ordinaly build doe not in my Iugment proue any such thing of him in particular more then of the other Apostles Their first Archbishop of Canterbury thus pleadeth for S. Paul Paulum ipsum gentium Doctorem cum alijs gentibus tum nominatim Britannis Euangelium nuntiasse post priorem suam Romae incarcerationem Theodoretus Sophronius Patriacha Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 2. Lib. de curandis GraecoruÌ„ affect Hierosolymitanus affirmant both Theodoret and Sophronius patriarke of Hierusalem doe affirme that Paule himself Doctor of the gentils did preach the Ghospell to other Nations and namely to the Britans after his first imprisonment at Rome The Protestant Authours of their greate Theater of greate Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. Britaine thus write of S. Paules being heare who doubtlesse after his first releasement from Rome confirmed the doctrine to these westerne parts of the world and among them as may appeare to this Iland of Britaine as both Sophronius Patriarke of Hierusalem and Theodoret an anncient Doctor of the Church doe affirme and proue saying that Fishers Publicans and the Tentmaker meaning S. Paule which brough the Euangelicall light vnto all Nations reuealed the same vnto the Britans Sir william Camden a principall Antiquarie speaking of S. Peters preaching heare ioyneth also S. Peter with him in these words Petrus etiam Camden Brit. in Sommersetshire ipse huc penetrauit diuini verbi lumen diffudit vti etiam Paulus teste Sophronio Theodoreto post secundam Romae Incarcerationem Also Peter himself came hither and diffused the light of the diuine worde as also Paule as Sophronius and Theodoret testifie after his second Imprisonment at Rome Also Andre du Chesne in his Andre de Chesne hist d'Anglet Escosse Hiberne p. 152. Stowe hist Romans Holinsh. hist of Eng. Harris descript of Britaine Author of 3. CoÌ„uers part 1. p. 21. 22. §. 22. Engl. Martyrol die 25. Ianuar. French Historie of England Scotland and Ireland saith S. Paule came hither apres se second prison a Rome after his second Imprisonment at Rome And citeth for this his opinion Theodoret and Sophronius as the alledged English Protestants haue done before of which opinion and vpon the same Authoritie are other English Protestant Historians as Stowe Holinshed and Harrison 2. To
many professing Christ not daring to abyde neare vnto the hart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyse of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liuâ—s in such sorte as they might enioy libertie of conscience In the number of these I may well suppose Aulus Rufus Pudens before mentioned to be one who after the time of his marriadge trauailed to these Northren parts of the world as it is plaine by these verses following Cernere Parrhasios dum te iuuat Aule Triones Martial ad Aul. Pudentem l. 6. Epigr. 39. Comminus Scythici sidera ferre poli And after Si mihi lanificae ducunt non pulla sorores Stamina nec surdos vox habet ista Deos Sospite me sospes Latias reueheris ad vrbes Et referes pili praemia clarus eques By meanes of these kinde of men adding their helps vnto the successours of Ioseph Io. Pits l. de Illustr Brit. Script aetate 2. in Claudia Rufina Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in eadem Matt. Parker ant Brit. Stephanus v. Archadia Parrhasia Calep. in Parrhasia Tho. Tho. in eod Abrah Hortel Phnius l. 4. c. 6. Ptol. l. 3. annot in eund Sebast Munster alij Bed Martyr 14. cal Iunij Ioan. Pits in Cat. aetat 2. in Claud. Ruf. Martyrol Rom. die 19. Maij. Vit. S. Pudentianae in Breuiar 19. die Maij. Tradit Rom. apud Baron ann in Rom. Martyr die 19. Maij. Et Tom. 1. 2. Annal 3. conu part 1. p. 17. and his Disciples I suppose it came to passe that Lucius a King of this Countrie was drawne to a liking of Christian Religion Where we plainely see this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie would make this PudeÌ„s to haue preached heare in Britaine and to haue bene one of them which gaue continuance to the faith formerly preached heare euen to the time of King Lucius when it is euident not onely by all other Histories which tell vs he liued and died in Cappadocia but by their Protestant Archbishop and Antiquary and this Protestant Bishop himselfe and his owne Authour Martial liuing in that time and acquainted both with the man and his Iorney that he was a corporall and bodily souldiar and warryer for the Romans Eques Romanus Tribunus militum which the laste verse cited from Martial plainely proueth and neuer came neare vnto this kingdome the nearest when he was in Italy for Parrhasia where Martiall saith he was and this Protestant Bishop absurdlie citeth against himselfe is Archadia and all Archadia called often by that name farther hence then Rome is and what Scythia soeuer Asiatica or Europaea S. Pudens was in or neare vnto suer we are that Britaine is farre remote from any part of any Scythia and as I haue shewed before his body was brought from Cappadocia to Rome and there interred And by some auncient Authorities that probably he was returned aliue from the warrs of Cappadocia vnto Rome died and was buried there Romae Sancti Pudentis Senatoris Patris S. Pudentianae Virginis qui ab Apostolis Christo in baptismo vestitus innocentem tunicam vsque ad vitae coronam immaculate custodiuit Which testimonie also confirmeth their opinion which write that this Brittish house was according to the Roman Tradition primum Principis Apostolorum Romae hospitium illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam The first lodging of S. Peter at Rome being there fifteene yeares before S. Paule and the first Church of Christians in Rome where they assembled to serue God from the first preaching of Christ there by S. Peter for although S. Paul maketh that speciall memory of S. Pudens and Claudia yet here we are told by vndeniable Authoritie S. Claudia her house in Rome what profit it brought to Christian Râ—ligion besides the Roman Tradition that they were also S. Peters disciples signified in the worde Apostolis Apostles in the plurall number when no Apostles but S. Peter and S. Paule came thither in those times And so this house of our holy Christian Britans being the then principall Church for S. Peter S. Paul the Popes which succeeded among whome S. Linus is reckoned by 2. Tim. 4. S. Paul together with the owners of that holy house as commonly resident S. Claudia her knowne learning and other vertues therein we may easely gather how greate spirituall good flowed to this Nation from that onely fountaine and well of life in this westerne world where the Christian Parents of S. Claudia before her she and her Husband Iacob Bergom l. de Poetissis Harris Theater l. 1. c. 21. S. Pudens after and after them their holy children gaue the greatest entertaynement and releife to the holy Apostles their Disciples and Successours and others the seruants of Christ in those dangerous dayes of Persecution Of this our renowned Country woman it is written by strangers Claudia Rufina mulier Britannica vtraque lingua erudita Claudia Rufina a Briton borne was learned and skillfull in both tongues both Greeke and Latine Which our English Protestant Antiquaries and others confirme affirming the same of her Haec Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor cent 1. Io. Pits l. de Illust Brit. Script aetat 2. in Claudia Ruffina magno praedita ingenio mulier tam Latinè quam Grecè and register her among the learned writers of this Nation deliuering vnto vs the names of diuers bookes penned by her 10. What her worthines was I haue somewhat related from S. Chrysostome and Theodoret before And besides the testimonie of S. Paule making her one of the foure most renowned in Rome the onelie Worthie both of Britaine and these western Nations except S. Eubulus was her Father and our Countriman which is remembred in holy Scripturs What a meanes and help she was to propagate the faith of Christ both to her Countrymen and others at Rome Italy especially in Vmbria where she liued after her going from Rome and in this our Britaine we may be assured both by that is said before that her house was the cheifest and vsuall assembling place in that time for such Religeous designements as also by the receaued and approued Histories of her holy children as namely S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes which she had brought vp in so greate sanctitie both by her instructions and example that together with their two Brethren S. Nouatus and S. Timotheus they are honoured in the Catalogue of holy Saints Of one we reade that in Acta S. Praxedis in Breuiar Rom. 21. Iulij Martyr Rom. eod die Sic Bed Vsuard Ado Sur. Lipp eod die the Persecution vnder Marcus Antonius the Emperour her Parents being now deade Christianos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis nulla
50. fol. 42. Rex ab hoc seculo transiens Coillum filium habuit successorem By whom he reigned but a short time not aboue sixe yeares Others affirme he reigned a farre longer time the Protestant Publishers of the Brittish Historie ascribe 52. yeares for his Reigne Polidor Virgil giueth him 48. yeares Stowe saith he reigned 53. yeares Harding auoucheth that he dyed When he had Reigned sixtie yeares and three His Tribute payed full well to Rome Citie Of Christs faith some what he was enformed But much more he needed to haue bene reformed But howsoeuer the question about the time of his Regiment long or short be resolued certaine it is that he was a friend to Christians and if he reigned long longer was their peace by his permission and if his Regiment was shorter yet the quiet of Christian Religion was not thereby abbreuiated for Coillus his Sonne being also very fauourably affected to Christians and leauing the Kingdome to his Sonne Lucius vnder whome the whole Nation was conuerted to the faith of Christ we cannot finde any King of Britaine in those dayes which was an enemy to Christianitie so that if any outrage or crueltie was committed against any of that profession it was rather by the malice of Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. in Tit. Martin Polon Supput col 36. in Tit. Matth. Westm an 81. Florent Wig. in Tit. the Druids and some such and not by regall commaunde and Authoritie which rather stood for the defence then offence of Christians all that time 2. And so long as Titus Sonne of Vespasian was Emperour of Rome which was but two yeares and not many moneths ther was no Persecution of Christians there not putting any of them to death and so mercifull he was to all that he pardoned the very conuicted that had conspired against him and vsed them as familiarly as he did before vir omni genere virtutum mirabilis adeo vt amor deliciae humani generis diceretur Hic in Imperio tantae bonitatis Domitian a vâ—ry wicked and persecuting Emperour fuit vt nullius omnino sanguinem fuderit sed conuictos aduersum se coniurationis dimitteret atque in eadem familiaritate qua antea habuerat retineret But after Euseb Hist in Chron. Marian Martin Matth. West Flor. supr the death of Titus his younger Brother Domitian taking the Empire vpon him differed so much from his Brother and Vespasian his Father before him that he fell into so greate pride and impietie that he caused and commaunded himselfe to be called and worshiped as God and was the second after Nero who setting forth his cruel Edicts to that end persecuted Christians and the Church of Christ Which crueltie of his allthough it did not extend to our Christian Britans as Rome still by the Roman Lawes enioying there their priuiledges and immunities from compulsion to square themselues in matters of Religion to the Emperiall lawes and Edicts yet being of force against all that had not such municipall prerogatiues many of these bannished and persecuted Many Christians in this Persecution of Domitian fled into Britaine Christians as in the Persecution of Nero before as our Protestant and other Antiquaries tell vs fled into this our Britaine whether that Persecution did not nor could extend it selfe for refuge and succour at the least vntill his wicked Edicts 15. yeares and some moneths after the beginning of his Empire immediately vpon his death for their crueltie were reuoked by Nerua his Successour who by his first Edict recalled all which Domitian had bannished Nerua primo edicto suo cunctos exules quos Domitianus relegauit reuocari praecepit Whereupon a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie speaking of this time of Domitian Matth. Westm an Dom. 97. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. Tripart hist l. 1. c. 7. calleth Britaine a refuge for Christians And addeth both from Cassiodorus and his owne iudgment It was not counted vnlawfull for these to be Christians that dwelt beyond Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pireney Mountaynes and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioye libertie of conscience 3. By which meanes it seemeth that the number of our Apostolike men though their names be buried in obliuion by iniquitie of time was againe S. Ioseph of Aramathia diuers of his coÌ„pany died about this time as also others our primatiue Christians renewed and encreased diuers of the former now hastning to their death and some of them credibly deceased allready Among which we may with good warrant number S. Ioseph of Aramathia and others of his holy companions which though they were subiect vnto him as their Abbot and cheife yet for yeares and age litle or not at all inferiour vnto him in probable iudgment And S. Ioseph was so venerable for yeares before this time that the holy Euangelists as our Protestants translate them tell vs he was at the death of Christ one and thirtie yeares of age And he was as the Antiquities of Glastenbury with many other Authorities witnesse before his coming Matth. cap. 27. Marc. cap. 15. Luc. cap. 23. Ioa. cap. 19. into Britaine an honorable Counceller in high esteeme with the Iewes and so honoured by Pilate the President of Iury that he boldly had accesse vnto him asked and obtayned of him the body of Christ which he buryed in his one Tombe thinking thereby that he had not long to liue and so old he was at his coming hither that as many before haue thought his sonne Ioseph was consecrated a Bishop at the least assigned to that dignitie Therefore the auncient writers and Antiquities of this Historie say that within few yeares M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Io. Capgrau in eod Antiquit. Glast alij of their setling themselues at Glastenbury they gaue place to nature and ended their liues one earth and S. Ioseph as probably the rest was buryed by the holy Chappell which they had founded to the blessed Virgin Mary effluentibus paucis annorum curriculis sancti memorati carnis ergastulo sunt educti inter quos Ioseph sepultus est positus in linea bifurcata iuxta Oratorium praedictum And about this time our renowned Archbishop S. Aristobulus died heare a late writer saith by Martyrdome at Glastenbury setting downe the time about the yeare of Christ three score and ten which how true it is I dare Author of the Engl. Martyrol 15. day of March. not affirme because I finde none of his Authours which he citeth who are Arnoldus Mirmannius Dorotheus in Synopsi Baronius to deliuer any such thing but if we should leaue him to a naturall death we cannot coniecture
allmost all the same reasons and Bed Martyrol 15. Cal. Octobr. Mart. Rom. die 17. Septemb. Vsuatd Ado Mart. Anglic. Secundum vsum Sarum cod die Engl. Marty 17. Sept. authorities to assist mee which I vsed for S. Augulus and therefore need not repcate them againe and no argument or Authour but that late writer without all warrant for these as for S. Augulus to impugne mee and him I haue fully answeared Onely one thing he writeth to their honour which I willingly allowe There are diuers Churches yet remayning in Wales that in auncient times haue bene dedicated in their honour among whom also their memory is yet famous vntill this day especially in Monmouthshire and the Southern parts adioyning But that they were martyred vnder Diocletian he bringeth no Authoritie The Authours which he citeth for them being those I alledged before are silent S. Soâ—ates and S. Stephen probably maâ—tyred in Britaine about this time of any such thing onely they say that vpon that day not speaking of any time they were martyred in Britaine Neyther can I finde any grounde with him or elswhere for that he saith of them They were conuerted to the faith of Christ in our Primatiue Church by the preaching of S. Amphiball Preist and Martyr For Britaine and the Britans were conuerted long before And though many Christians in Britaine were put to death in the time or Persecution commonly ascribed to Dioclesian as a thowsand at one place called Lichfeild which argueth the inhabitants heare then were Christians and more needed grace of perseuerance then preaching especially towards the Countryes now called Wales yet I doe not finde any particularly named in auncient Authours but S. Alban Heraclius Amphibalus Aaron and Iulius except we should allow of that which Regino writeth of S. Lucia Virgin and Martyr in Britaine Lucia Virgo in Britannia Which is discredited by himselfe for he saith she Regino in Chronic an D. 242. was putt to death in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 242. Which probably was before Dioclesian was borne Yet will I not denie but Regino PrunieÌ„sis mistaking the time for the number of yeares may otherwise write a truth that S. Lucia Virgin Martyr in Britaine by Regino Pruniensis Lucia a Virgin was martyred in Britaine and in the dayes of Dioclesian and if halfe so much Authoritie had or could be brought for S. Augulus Socrates or Stephen I should not so easilie haue disabled it Onely one thing I will adde concerning the place of S. Augulus Martyrdome 10. That a late French writer in his Historie of this our Britaine seemeth to Andre du Chesne Taurauge en l'Historie general d'Angleterre Escosse d'Irland thinke that Caerlegion was in the time of Iulius Agricola and by him named Augusta which if it were so it onely varieth the particular place of his Martyrdome nothing detracting from the glorie of him or this Nation or contradicting that I haue said of the time of his death for no memory is in Histories of any such there in the time of Dioclesian nor any Archbishops name of that place preserued long after Dioclesian his death Tremonius S. Dubritius the first that be named in Histories which rather confirmeth the honor of the place of his Martyrdome to LondoÌ„ especially seeing this Authour bringeth neither reason nor Authoritie to infring it if we take the denominatioÌ„ Augusta to haue bene giuen heare in respect of the Nobility of the place it must needs best agree to our most auncient and noble Citie as Camden and others yeeld that reason ea dignitate floruit Londinum vt Augusta dici caeperit many forreine Cities very famous were called Augusta in that respect as Vacienorum Augusta praetoria Camden in middle sex pag. 217. Monster in Cosmogra Cooper in Augusta Abraham Ortelius in Indice Antiq. Region Insul Vrb. Oppid c. Augusta Taurinorum Augusta Tricastinorum Augusta Veromanduorum Augusta Valeria Augusta Emerita Augusta Bracchara Augusta Acilia Augusta Tiberij Augusta Vindeliciorum Augusta Caesarea Augusta Vestonum Augusta Treuirorum and other famous Cities among Cosmographers which haue taken that name for their Noblenes and not from the Roman Legion called Augusta lying in so many places And of all places Caer-legion could not be so named from that relation no euidence giuen that any so named Legion continued there And the generll name Caer-legion the Citie of the Legion conuinceth it had not the name from any Legion in particular much lesse Augusta for then it should haue bene named Caer-augusta and not Caer-legion as we see all the others are before named Augusta absolutely without reference to any Legion either in generall or particular And the Cities before named Augusta are called as we see of the Countryes where they be or were and not from any Roman Legion 11. I haue mentioned before that the Emperour Traian was a Persecutor of Christians and among many others the renowned Pope S. Clement was barbarously first exiled and after cruelly put to death But this Persecution as it much aduanced the honor of our Brittish Christians so it gaue occasion to encrease their number Our noble Christian Brittish house at Rome as in this time and before it was the most frequented receptacle of Christians releeuing them in all their wants while they liued so now in this storme of Persecution besides the famous Sepulchrary and burying place which it had most charitably before prouided in via Salaria bearing the name of S. Priscilla our Brittish Foundresse thereof there was an other very costely burying place Loco caemiterij at their owne dwelling house as the Baron Annot. in Martyrol Rom. die 16. Ianuarij Romans haue before confessed where they secretly buryed the bodyes of the holy Martyrs suffering in these Persecutions ad sepeliendos sublatos occultè Martyres And as I haue shewed before this Christian Brittish house hauing so greate resorte of Christians vnto it that at one time there were in it baptized nonaginta sex homines 96. men besides women and children as that phrase is vsually taken in Histories and was as the coÌ„mon schoole Seminary cheife Church and place to minister Sacraments and consecrate holy parsons we must needs conclude from hence that this kingdome of Britaine was before all other Nations to take especiall fruite and benefite thereby to haue diuers of those holy Preists there consecrated to be sent hither vnto it This the lawe of the Ghospell allowed the chardge of S. Peter exacted and S. Clement as duely performed the lawe of nature pleading for Britaine to our Christian Brittish house and schoole in Rome that so it ought to be And yet an other lawe and of no small power with those that desired to serue Christ with quiet and securitie the lawe of necessitie drewe many Christians from Rome and those parts of the Empire where the Persecution then raiged as diuers both Catholike and Protestant Authours haue before proued to come vnto and liue
there abouts and S. Euaristus being Martyred in the beginning of the Reigne of Adrian S. Euaristus Papa Martyr Ecclesiam Dei sub Adriano Imperatore suo sanguine purpurauit S. Alexander the first of that name was his next Successor and ruled the See Apostolike 10. yeares 5. Moneths 20. dayes by the most receaued opinion The liues of Popes asscribed to S. Damasus say so many yeares 7. monethes 2. dayes annos Decem menses 7. dies 2. Matthew of Westminster alloweth to his Papacy but 8. yeares 5. Moneths and 2. dayes Sedit annis 8. mensibus 5. diebus 2. in the beginning of whose Regiment and vntill the fourth yeare of Pope Alexander and the sixt of Adrian the Emperour in the yeare of Christ 124. Coillus was King in Britain then leauing the Crowne to his youÌ„g sonne Lucius not aboue ten yeares old as the same MoÌ„ke of Westminster with others reckoÌ„ But by others Coillus liued and continued King long after Which seemeth more probable euen Rem Higed l. 4. c. 16. Catal. Reg. Britannor ante Hist Brit. an 125. 165. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. by that which Matthew of Westminster himselfe with the common opinion alloweth that Coillus was an old man before he begat Lucius Natus est Coillo Regi Britonum vnicus filius quem vocauit Lucium qui factus est Patri gaudium exultatio quasi in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus generat eum Which could not probably be in this yeare of Christ 115. when he saith Lucius was borne For by that computation I haue made before of the marriadge of his Grandfather and Grandmother after the coming of the Emperour Claudius hither at this time when Lucius is supposed to be begotten Coillus could not be much aboue fourtie yeares of Age and so not then an old man nor to be saide to doe any thing in his old Age much lesâ—e allmost out of hope of a child an heire for Age in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus 2. This Emperour Adrian is he which in the beginning of his Empire about the yeare of Christ 123. came into Britaine and among other Reformations and Prouisions he made heare as Spartianus and others after him testifie caused the French which we call the Picts wall to be made to seperate Spartianus in Adriano Stowe Hist Holinsh. Histor of Engl. Theater of great But. l. 6. and deuide that part of Britain which was vnder the Romans from the Northren Inhabitants not subiect to them Hadrianus Britanniam petens multa correxit murumque per Octoginta millia passiuum primus duxit qui Barbaros Romanosque diuideret In his first yeares he was a Persecutor of Christians among whome S. Euaristus the last Pope was by his Authoritie put to death and he caused to take away the memory of Christ the Statues of Deuills to be erected in the place of our Lords Passion and by Seuerus Sulpitius and others is termed the fourth Persecutor In loco Dominicae Passionis daemonuÌ„ Simulachro constituit Seuer Sulpitius sacrae Hist l. 2. Yet soone he corrected his error therein forbidding ChristiaÌ„s to be punished for their Religion Quarta sub Hadriano Persecutio numeratur Quam tamen postea exerceri prohibuit Iniustum esse pronuntians vt quisquam sine crimine reus constitueretur And wrote so expressely commanding to Minutius Fundanus Euseb Hist l. 4. c. 3. in chron An. 9. Adriani Hier. de Script Eccles in Quadr. Aristid Hier. Epist 84. Euseb l. 4. c. 8. 9. Iust in Apol. Matth. Westm an 135. Aelius Lamprid. in Alexandro Seuero his Proconsull in Asia moued there perhaps by the Apologie Oration of S. Quadratus vnto him for Christians and the letters of Sereius Granianus his Legate in behalfe of Christians declaring their Innocencie And S. Aristides presented the like Apologie vnto him And he was so much moued by these meÌ„ that one of our owne HistoriaÌ„s writeth that he was thereby instructed and informed in the Christian Religion Inperator Hadrianus per Quadratum Apostolorum Discipulum Aristidem Atheniensem virum fide sapientia plenum ac per Serenum Legatum libris de Christiana Religione compositis instructus est eruditus And Aelius Lampridius confirmeth asmuch or more when he saith that this Emperour Adrian did intend to receaue Christ for God and caused Temples in all Cities to be erected without PagaÌ„ Idols which remained so in Lampridius time and were called Adrians Churches which he inteÌ„ded to the honor of Christ but was kept backe froÌ„ performing it by feare or flattery of the Idolaters told by their Oracles that if he proceeded so all would become Christians and their Temples should be left desolate and forelorne Christo templum facere voluit Alexander eumque inter Deos recipere Quod Adrianus cogitasse fertur qui templa in omnibus ciuitatibus sine simulachris insserat fieri quae bodie idcirco quia non habent Numina dicuntur Adriani Quae ille ad hoc parasse dicebatur sed prohibitus est ab ijs qui consuleÌ„tes sacra repererunt omnes Christianos si id optato euenisset templa reliqua deserenda And these were motiues to very many in these dayes to embrace Christian Religion both at Rome where the minde and iudgment of the Emperour himselfe a good Prince was so knowne to be conuinced by the constancie and Innocency of the Christians and their vnanswerable Apologies for the onely truth of their Religion and euident errors and falsehood of the Pagans superstitious Rites now made manifest in all places 3. So that to extend my pen no further then to the bounds I haue appointed vnto it First for Rome where we had many Britans Christians and other then resident we are told by the best allowed Relation of those things that the holy Pope S. Alexander did then conuert to the faith a greate part of the Roman Nobilitie Alexander Romanus Hadriano Imperatore regens Ecclesiam magnam partem Romanae Nobilitatis ad Christum conuertit Among whome was Hermes the cheife Prefect or Ruler of Rome Hermes Praefectus vrbis qui per euÌ„ Vita S. Alexand. Papae 1. in Breu. Rom. 3. die Maij. Alexandrum crediderat The encrease of Christians in the Papacie of this holy man was so greate that notwithstanding the fauour and loue of the Emperour vnto Christians the Pagan Flamins and others were so malitious Martin Polon in Alexandro 1. against him that they procured him to be put to cruell death euen in the time of the same Emperour These proceedings especially of the fauour of the Emperour to the Christians their pietie constancie and encrease were so much diuulged in the world that among others they moued or more incited our King of Britaine which then was Coillus or Lucius to send to Pope Alexander as we are informed by forreine Histories and procure of him to haue the Christian faith
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
cheife men for Iudgment in such things and ordayned to be their Doctours and Teachers had now not without some temporall losses and Indignities vtterly and publikely renownced and forsaken and how holy and honorable that Christian Religion was which with many labours and difficulties they had embraced Which seemeth to haue bene a singular help and furtherance to so easie timely and generall a Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ litle or no impediment now remayning but temporall disgrace and losses in departing from their so long receaued and prosessed Rites and Ceremonies which had bene lately qualified euen by the commanding letters and Edicts of some Emperours themselues in such respects THE V. CHAPTER OF THE GREATE ENCREASE OF CHRIstians in Britaine in the Papacie of S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 1. ANTONINVS Pius still possessing the Empire and King Lucius the Crowne of Britaine as diuers holde S. Sixtus gloriously ending his life by Martyrdome in the beginning of this Emperours time sub Antonino Pio vt sibi Christum Lucri faceret libenter mortem sustinuit temporalem S. Telesphorus Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Damas Pontif. in Telesphoro Matth. Westm an 139. Martin Polon in Telesphor Onuphr in cod Rob. Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Telesphoro Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Telesphoro Rob. Barns in Vit. Telesphori succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See Which he continued aboue 11. yeares in all opinions Onely one English Protestant much forgetting himselfe or mistakeÌ„ by his Printer giueth him but 2. yeares 3. monethes 22. dayes This Pope was as our English Protestants informe vs eruditione ac pietate vir insignis tam ore quam sanguine fidelis Iesu Christi Testis fuit A man renowned for learning and pietie a faithfull witnes of Iesus Christ as well with word as bloud His doctrine they deliuer vnto vs in this manner Septem septimanas ante Pascha Ieiunium obseruanduÌ„ à Clericis instituit Tres Missas celebrandas in die Natalitio Christi sanciuit alijs diebus ante horam diei tertiam Missam celebrari prohibuit Gloria in excelsis Deo c. in Missa canendum praecepit he Instituted seuen weeks fast Lent before Easter to be obserued of Cleargie men He decreed that Preists should celebrate three Masses on the day of the Natiuitie of Christ vpon other dayes he forbad Masse to be celebrated before the third hower of the day He commanded that Gloria in excelsis Deo glorie to God one high the song of the Angels at the birth of Christ should be song at Masse The pietie of Pope Telesphorus and his Religion by Protestant witnesses in matters now controuersed by them 2. And heare I will ioyne S. Higinius immediate Successor to S. Telesphorus both in respect he continued but a short time in that highest spirituall dignitie litle aboue 4. yeares but he was exalted to a more permanent eternall and farre greater honor in heauen by Martyrdome For his holy life and conuersation thus our Protestants recommend him officia boni Pastoris Ecclesiastici Operatoris in Messe Domini persecit ac morte non incruenta sub mundi Tirannis Bal. lib. 1. de Vit. Rom. Pontif. in Higinio Rob. Barns alij Protestant supr in Vit. PoÌ„t Rom. in Higinio vitae finem accepit he performed the offices of a good Pastor and Ecclesiasticall workeman in the haruest of our Lord for which he ended his life by shedding his blood vnder the Tirants of the world That which they breifely set downe for his Religion and practise therein is this he commanded to dedicate Churches with solemne Ceremonie and Sacrifice That Churches should neither be diminished nor encreased without the consent of the Metropolitane He forbad the timber Tiles The Religion of Pope Higinius by English ProtestaÌ„ts testimony in Articles nâ—w questioned by them and other matter of Churches to be conuerted to prophane vses He appointed that in Baptisme a Godfather or Godmother should be had And that the Metropolitane should not conuict or condemne any man without the consent of the Bishops of his Prouince and if he did otherwise he pronounced the sentence to be voide Templa dedicare cum solemni ceremonia Sacrificio iussit Item Templa nec minuenda nec augenda esse sine Metropolitani consensu Trabes tegulas aliamue templorum materiam in prophanos vsus vertere vetuit Vnum vt vocant Compatrem vel virum vel faeminam in Baptismo adhiberi voluit Ne Metropolitanis aliquem vel reum ageret vel damnaret sine suae Prouinciae Episcoporum suffragio quod si fecerit secus latam sententiam irritam pronuntiauit Clerum in ordinem redegit gradus distribuit he brought the Clergie into order and distributed degrees Thus we are acquainted by these Protestants what the life and doctrine was of these Popes and cannot doubt but they which were so holy men by these witnesses and taught and professed the true Religion and suffered Martyrdome for professing and teaching thereof were farre from professing or teaching error otherwise they could not haue bene good Pastors and worke men in the haruest of our Lord and faithfull witnesses of Iesus Christ but the contrary 3. What was the encrease of Christs Church and Seruants heare in Britaine The great encrease of Christians in Britaine in the time of these Popes in their time we may easily coniecture by that which hath bene sayde before of so many learned men conuerted heare to the faith in the very later end of their immediate Predecessor which in all Iudgments must needs be much more verified of the dayes of these Popes for the cheife learned men and of their principall Schoole for learning being thus conuerted to Christ as we haue bene told before became Preachers of the Ghospell heare in Britaine Will. Harris sup in Descri of Brit. we cannot but assuer our selues of greate and plentifull fruite of their labours being manifest by the generall Conuersion of the whole Kingdome all Degrees and Estates now at hand a greate disposion thereof was made and diuers of the Druyds Nobles and others were now conuerted or els the generall Conuersion of all with so greate a change in all persons and places heare as our Histories mention and will hereafter appeare could not haue so soone ensued And this was made so euident then that one of these holy Pope Higinius carefull of the generall CoÌ„uersion of Britaine and manner thereof Popes Higinius or Eugenius as some call him began to take order how to settle and perfect our generall Conuersion at hand Which Ihon Harding in his auncient Chronicle doth manifestly declare though not citing his Authours when recounting how the Archflaming Seats were turned to Archbishopriks and those of Flamins 28. in number into so many Bishopriks he presently thus
Christoque fideliter commendatas tandem de terris ad Christum migranit quarto decimo Calendas Augusti iuxta Patrem sanctum Pudentem sepulta About the yeare of Christ 160. Baronius Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 162. seemeth to hold it was in the next yeare 161. And by all accompts it must needs be in a little before or after this time for all writers of her life affirme she died in the dayes of the Papacie of S. Pius and Empire of Antoninus Pius who by all recknings of his Imperiall Gouernment died a litle before or soone after this yeare 3. Very soone after the death of S. Pudentiana died also her brother S. Nouatus S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timoth. supr as among other testimonies we reade in that Epistle which S. Pastor or Hermes sent to their Brother S. Timothie then farre out of Rome and probably by the circumstances of time and others heare in Britaine where he S. Nouatus Preist a Brittan by his Brittish Mother S. Claudia thus writeth that S. Praxedes being afflicted much for the death of S. Pudentiana Pope Pius many Noble Christians and her Brother S. Nouatus came to comfort her and within a moneth and 28. dayes after his returne from her S. Nouatus fell sicke and about 13. dayes after died of that sicknes Post mensem dies viginti octo aegritudine detentus est Nouatus postquam abcesserat à conspectu Virginis Praxedis And tertio decimo die transiuit ad Dominum It seemeth by S. Pastor in this his Epistle to S. Timothie of his happy death and disposing his temporall Riches that he was a Preist a Sacrificing Massing Preist as it is euident before S. Pius then Pope was for S. Pastor there plainely testifieth that both Pope Pius and Nouatus did often remember S. Timothie at the Altar of our Lord. Idemque Nouatus vos frequenter cum Beatissimo Pio Episcopo ad altare Domini commemorabat The cheife cause of this so often their remembring S. Timothie our Brittish Preist preaching heare in Britaine is often remembred in the Masses of S. Pius Pope and S. Nouatus S. Timothie in the holy Sacrifice of Masse especially by S. Pius the Pope I cannot ascribe but to the greate care that holy Pope had of the greate chardge he with his Predecessour had committed to S. Timothie about his preaching and labours in Britaine so much concerning the Apostolike See and Church of Christ that an holy Pope and Pastor could not but often remember and commend it in his best office of Sacrifice to God And S. Nouatus so holy a man as all Antiquities of him giue euidence so louing a Brother and carefull of his Countries Conuersion and good of the Christians then distressed that he left all his worldly wealth to be disposed by this his Brother S. Timothie diligently labouring in the Haruest of Christ in Britaine and S. Praxedes his Sister the cheifest Nurse and Releeuer of Gods seruāts in Rome to be imployed to such holy ends and vses could not be vnmindefull in his prayers and Sacrifice of such a Brother and his Countries most important busines which he had in hand This holy Saint was as also his Father Mother Brother and Sisters instructed in the faith by the holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule Romae Depositio Sancti Nouati filij Beati Pudentis Senatoris fratris Martyrol Rom. 20. die Iunij Bed Vsuard Ado eod die sancti Timothei Presbyteri Sanctarum Christi Virginum Pudentianae Praxedis qui ab Apostolis eruditi sunt in fide That he was a Preist the Martyrologe is silent but that which I haue before cited from his renowned acquaintance and friend S. Pastor giueth vs sufficient warrant to be of that opinion How The house of S. Nouatus an other Harbour for the Popes and Saints in Rome he in herited his parents vertues in exercising all works of pietie harbouring and releyuing the persecuted and distressed Seruants of God that his house which had bene the first lodging of S. Peter and harbour to diuers his Successours and a Receptacle fosterer of all Christiās resorting thither both for spirituall and temporall comforts was so continued all his time Se suaque Act. S. Nouati c. in Antiq. cod Baron tom 2. Annal. an 159. Christianorum obsequio mancipasse cōstat And his most Noble house was open to all Christians Nobilissima Christianis patens apud quam Thermae Nouati This was a distinct house and place from that where his holy Sisters formerly liued as both the two auncient Cardinals Titles in Rome S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes still continued from that time as I haue shewed before and the visitation which saint Nouatus going from his owne house to his Sister saint Praxedes after saint Pudentiana her death registred by saint Pastor then present in an other distinct house where she then continued in Harbouring and releyuing the Saints of Christ aboundantly testifie S. Pastor to the greate honour of saint Nouatus and Praxedes also thus relateth it 4. That saint Nouatus accompanyed with S. Pius the Pope and many Noble Christians went to saint Praxedes her house to comfort her about her Sisters death Multi nobiles Christiani ad eam veniebant consolabantur eam vna cum Episcopo Pio ventique ad eam Germanus vester Nouatus And saint Pius together with saint Praxedes and saint Pastor went from saint Praxedes her house to the house of saint Nouatus when and where he was sick and staied with him there 8. dayes eamus ad eum fuimus in domo eius diebus ac noctibus octo And vntill after the death of saint Nouatus who gaue all his substance to saint Timothie and saint Praxedes she had no Interest in that house How charitable and munificent saint Nouatus was to the poore Christians may some what appeare by saint Pastor his Relation of him when he went to comfort his Sister where he saith of him to saint Timothie Germanus vester Nouatus qui est frater noster in Domino multos Christianos pauperes donis suis resecit ministrauit omnibus de facultatibus suis Your naturall Brother Nouatus who is our Brother in our Lord did releeue many poore Christians with his guifts S. Nouatus dying leaueth all to S. Timothie and S. Praxedes to be employed for releife of Christians and ministred to them all out of his substance And as in his life he had euer an especiall care of the spirituall good of this kingdome his Country so at his death he was not vnmindefull of it but gaue all be had to his Brother saint Timothie then labouring and preaching heare and to his Sister saint Praxedes as mindefull of it though she was at Rome Hoc placuit ei vt vobis vna cum beata Praxede omnem substantiam suam relinqueret And made as it were Superuisours of this his last Will
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasiō thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
others our renowned Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. lib. 2. c. 20. Ponticus Virun l. 4. Histor Brit. Matt. West an gratiae 186. Mere des Histoires Alan Bouchard supr Historian S. Gildas as the old Authour of the Brittish Historie Ponticus Virunnius Matthew of Westminster and these last recited French Antiquaries with others testifie did committ them to writing Which being performed by him they therefore omitt to make repetition of Eorum nomina actus in libro reperiuntur quem Gildas de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij inscripsit Quod autem tam lucido Tractatu parauerat nullatenus opus suit vt inferiori stylo renouaretur And this our most noble and auncient Historian as these Authours testifie did also Register the names and Acts of them which came hither with The second Mission of Pope Eleutherius into Britaine them at their second comming hither from Pope Eleutherius when by Apostolike power he confirmed that which these his holy Legats had done in Britaine I haue made mention of many of them before in the sixt Chapter Supr Cent. 2. p. 6. of this Age and needles to repeate them heare Onely I wish now to be remembred that so many Bishops as were sent hither with these his Legats and most of this Nation as Mansuetus Bishop of Tullum Marcelâ—us or Marcellinus Bishop of Tungers S. Saluin Bishop of Verdune S. Eluanus newly consecrated Bishop by Pope Eleutherius all proued before to haue bene now Bishops and imployed in this holy worke besides the Legats of S. Eleutherius hauing their Preists and Clergie men with them as the Apostolike Institutions ordered amounted to no small number To which if we make addition of them which either actually then also were Bishops though not so euidently knowne or most certainely soone after as S. Thean first Archbishop of London S. Sampson and Theodosius of Yorke which came in also with these Roman Legats we shall notwithstanding the losse of the help of S. Gildas of which our Protestants by their ill handling Antiquities may be suspected to haue depriued vs finde no improportionable number of most fitt and worthie Ecclesiasticall labourers to vndertake and performe so memorable and greate a worke THE XVI CHAPTER HOW THESE HOLY ROMAN LEGATS by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of parsons in all places of Briaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 1. WHEN these holy Legats had thus receaued Consecration Instruction and Commission for this greate chardge and busines remitted vnto them they now tooke their long and tedious Iorney into Britaine where being associated with such worthie men to assist them in so honorable and greate a busines as I haue related they arriued within short time and first with all conuenient speede both to satisfie the desire of King Lucius and orderly to performe the chardge and trust which the holy Pope Eleutherius had recommended vnto them they presented themselues vnto our King and his Nobles long time expecting and attending their desired comming And so soone as they had deliuered the greetings Of the preaching of thosâ— holy Legats Assistants heare in Britaine many conuerted by them of the See Apostolike and acquainted them with their Legatine Power and Commission for the Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ and establishing all things thereto belonging they happily began this worke and putt these things in Execution It is allmost the generall assent and Harmonie of our Antiquaries that they conuerted the King Queene Peeres and Nobilitie of Britaine Yet I dare not affirme whether they may be said actually and first Gildas Manuscr Hist Nennius Hist Manuscrip Ant. Eccles Landauen alij posteriores to haue conuerted and baptised King Lucius or this was before performed by our remembred Christian Brittish Preists and Bishops and these onely confirmed him in the faith he had receaued which may be and in Histories is called a Conuersion and Baptisme because the Sacrament of Confirmation is the perfection and complement thereof as in our owne Histories King Cadwallader is said to be conuerted and baptised by Pope Sergius at Rome when the Brittish Historie onely saith he receaued Confirmation of him Caduualladrus Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 12. c. 18. abiectis mundialibus propter Deum Regnumque perpetuum venit Romam à Sergio Papa confirmatus Of this Question I haue sufficiently before related what Antiquitie hath deliuered vnto vs thereof And therefore passe it ouer now without further repetition supposing it eyther acted before or so much desired to haue bene presently effected by them and so proceed to their other labours and effects of them 2. Some Protestant writers would gladly diminish the glory of these Legats in persuading their Readers that they ignorant of the Brittish tongue preached not to the Britans but committed that office to our Brittish Preists and Preachers and so in this kinde they litle or nothing preuayled or profited this Nation A Protestant Bishop thus writeth of them The men that were sent from Rome were vtterly ignorant of the Brittish languadge and so could not possibly Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 36. preach any thing themselues but were faine to committ that office alltogether vnto others to witt especially to Eluan and Medwin And what is all this to the See of Rome Surely hitherto we see litle cause to acknowledge our selues any thing at all obliged thereunto Thus farre hath Passion and malice carried this people not onely against the present Roman Church which they accuse of errour But when in their owne Iudgments and Confessions it was most pure and vnspotted and Commandresse of all and to which if we neuer had bene beholding we neuer had bene true Christians neuer the legitimate children of Christ and his holy spouse And to bewray these mens follies in their owne words if these Legats of the See Apostolike had bene so ignorant of the Brittish languadge that they could not thereby haue preached to the vulgare people ordinarily vnderstanding no other were we not beholding vnto Pope Eleutherius for sending them as our King desired Then we were not beholding to that holy King to send so far with an humble and earnest petition for the generall good of this Nation that it being obtayned we receaued no benefite thereby Were we not obliged to those Legats that trauailed so long a Iorney to vnite vs to Christ and his holy Church Was it worthie no thankes but contumely and despite if they by their Power committed the office of preaching vnto vs vnto others which knew our languadge by this mans confession and so conuerted vs Did not dutie oblige vs to the See of Rome in this mans Iudgment when he himselfe thus confesseth before By most it is affirmed how that Eleutherius sent Damianus and Fugatius to Order the state of Godwin supr p.
21. Pag. 20. the Church who had the honour of performing that office Doth that make no obligation which he plainely with S. Bede and others thus confesseth Eleutherius a holy man sitting Bishop of the RomaÌ„ Church Lucius a King of the Britans writ vnto him his letters praying that by his appointment and direction he might be made a Christian And presently he obtayned the effect of his godly desire Or how will this man persuade vs that these Legats did not vnderstand our languadge and so preached not themselues being strangers but committed that office especially to Eluan and Medwin And Pope Eleutherius appointed Meduinus S. Eluanus and Mâ—dwinus with other Brittish Preists learned Clâ—â—â—gymen asâ—ist them a Doctour or teacher and saith with his fellowes in Religion Parker Bale and Leland as he glosseth them That Medwin was by birth a Dutchman and thereby as vnfit a Preacher to Britans as the Italian Legats were 3. But we are assured by better Authoritie and Antiquitie then this man can shew vs to the contrary that both our King his Nobles and all the cheifest heare of the Britans at that time vnderstood the Latine Roman tongue Our Antiquaries of Cambridge and others proue vnto vs that there was an Imperiall Constitution decreed and receaued heare in these times that euery man that would or should beare office must learne the Latine tongue Institutum fuit vt qui Magistratum gerere vellet Latinam linguam disceret And long Io. Caius in Hist Cantabrig p. 19. before this time the Latine tongue was so vsuall in this Nation as these Protestants tell vs that the Romans Latine songes were sent hither and sunge heare euen to the vulgar audience And of this Martiall the Poet speaketh when he saith his songes and Poems were sunge in Britaine Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus Matth. Parker Antiq. Britan. in Claudia Io. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Claud. Martial in Epigr. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Therefore these Latine songes being sent from Rome to our Brittans heare as these Protestants write to be sunge heard both the singers and heares of them must needs be said to haue vnderstood that languadge of the Romans in which they were penned by the Poet. So we need not seeke any further for Auditours to vnderstand the preaching of these Roman Legats though in the Latine tongue when we haue founde allready the King himselfe all his Nobles and officers in Authoritie and hauing command all Schollars in our Vniuersities or Schooles besides others by probable Iudgment without number which vnderstood them preaching persuading reasoning disputing instructing or catechizing in that speach And we may with strong reason from hence informe and assure our selues that this so vsuall and allmost common knowledge heare of the Latine tongue the naturall languadge in Rome from whence so many Apostolike Preachers were sent into these parts was a greate help and furtherance to that so speedy Conuersion of this kingdome which otherwise to haue bene effected as it is deliuered in our Histories may iustly be termed miraculous And allthough both the King and very many of his Nobles learned Druids and others were eyther actually conuerted or conuicted in Iudgment of the vndoubted truth of Christian Religion and falsehood of their Pagan superstitions before the comming of these Legats hither or King Lucius sent for them to Rome as I haue shewed before Yet no small number and of the learned among them still continuing in their old errours and the Christian Clergie then in Britaine neyther being so greate or learned in that first Age and Infancie of our Church that it was able to conuert so many millions which still professed Paganisme in this kingdome if our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie could or might haue bene ordered and setled without the Popes allowance and Authoritie which allmost euery Chapter in this Historie disproueth yet we must needs acknowledge our selues obliged and very much in dutie obliged to the Apostolike See of Rome for sending vnto vs so learned reuerend and holy Pastors as all Histories confesse them to haue bene to deliuer vs so happily from that most damnable infernall darknes wherewith we were blinded and without such spirituall Phisitians help and cure desperately and irrecouerably ouerwhelmed infected and diseased at that time Therefore these Renowned and in all respects most honorable Legats knowing well what chardge Power and trust was committed vnto them by the Popes Authoritie and our Kings entreatie and perfectly informed heare of the state and necessitie of this kingdome in spirituall affaires presently disposed themselues and the whole Christian Clergie heare vnder them for the most speedy and perfect recouery and expelling the venime from so many allmost deadly poysoned soules in Britaine And the theifest places in Britaine where this infection principally did reigne and was fostered and from them dispersed into all the other parts and members of the bodie of this kingdome next vnto the Court of the King now conuerted being our auncient Schooles or Vniuersities and cheife Residences of the principall Pagan Idolatrous Preists Flamens and Archflamens in the most auncient and commanding Cities of this Nation they disposed and diuided themselues our Cleargie to stop these springs and fountains of that foule ouerflowing streame 4. How they preuayled in our old Brittish Vinnersities or Schooles in confouÌ„ding the Pagan Philosophers and conuerting them their followers and Disciples to the Christian faith we may take some notice by that which the Antiquaries of Cambridge propose vnto vs performed by them in their Vniuersitie where they say they after long dispute with their Philosophers they Io. Caius Hist Cantabr p. 35. conuerted them all to Christ and baptised both them and three thousand others there in one day Cantabrigiam venerunt vt fertur vbi postquam multum The Schollers of Cambridge now generally conuerted and 3000. other Britans there Baptized in one day varièque cum Philosophis disputatum est baptizarunt vno die Philosophos omnes tria hominum millia And though they doe not deliuer the names of their Authours for this Relation yet they doe sufficiently expresse that they found this narration of the disputing with these Cambridge Philosophers and the Baptising both of them and so many thousands at one time there testified by diuers Antiquities for they say expressely that some asscribe it to EluaÌ„ and Medwine after their returne froÌ„ Rome and Baptisme of King Lucius and by others to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius secundum quosdam qui ista ad Faganum Damianum seu Fugatium Deruuianum Eleutherij Nuncios referunt And record it done in the same yeare they came into Britaine Which they hold to haue bene the 178. of Christ id actum fuit anno Domini 178. And allthough these men stand as much as Antiquities doe warrant them for the honour and prioritie of their Vniuersitie yet in this place they doe not auouch
regno sacerdotio clero iurare antequam ab Archiepiscopis Episcopis regni coronaretur Tres enim Rex habere debet seruos scilicet luxuriam auaritiam cupiditatem quos si habuerit seruos bene illustrè regnabit Regno omnia debet praemeditari hoc Regis est Quia malè cuncta ministrant impetus iuxta Euangelium omne regnum in se diuisum desolabitur Truly a King ought of right to obserue and defend all the Lands and honours all the dignities and rights and liberties of the Crowne of this kingdome wholly with all integritie and without diminution and with all his power recall to the auncient state and due all the rights of the kingdome which were dispersed dilapidated and lost And all and the whole Land and all the Ilands vnto Norwey and vnto Denmarke doe belong to the Crowne of his kingdome and they are of the Appendences and dignities of the King and it is one Monarchie and one kingdome and aunciently was called the kingdome of Britaine but now is â—alled the kingdome of the English men For our Lord Eleutherius Pope who first by inspiration of God did send an hallowed crowne to Britaine and Christianitie to Lucius King of the Britons did ordayne and impose to the Crowne of the kingdome such boundes and limits as are spoken before by his Decree in the yeare one hundred sixtie seuen after the Passion of Christ A King also ought to doe all things in the kingdome truely and by the Iudgment of the Peeres of the kingdome For Right and iustice ought to Reigne more in a kingdome then wicked will That is Lawe which allwayes doth right but will violence and force is not right A King ought to feare God and loue him aboue all things and keepe his Commandements throughout the kingdome He ought also to preserue foster maintaine gouerne and defend against Enemies the holy Church of his kingdome with all integritie and libertie according to the Constitutions of the Fathers and Predecessours so that God may before all things be honoured and euer had before his eyes He ought also to erect good Lawes and customes allowed and blott them out which be wicked and bannish them all from the kingdome He ought to doe right iudgment in the kingdome and keepe Iustice by the Counsaile of the Nobles of his kingdome All these things a King must sweare in his owne parson looking vpon and touching the holy Ghospels and vpon holy and sacred Reliks before the Realme and Preisthood and Clergie before he be crowned by the Archbishops and Bishops of the kingdome For a King must haue three things slaues vnto him to wit luxury aâ—arice and concupiscence which if he maketh sâ—aâ—es he shall reigne well and renownedly he must premeditate all things for the kingdome and this is the office of a King Because violences doe minister all things ill according to the Ghospell euery kindome diuided in itselfe will be desolate 5. Hitherto this our holy and auncient Lawe of the office and dutie of our Kings vsed and practized euen from the beginning of Christianitie publikly receaued heare both in the Britans and Saxons gouernment founded warranted and grounded vppon the Authoritie and direction of the holy Pope S. Eleutherius as appeareth by that part of his Epistle which I first recited immediately without any one sentence worde or sillable interposed betweene them annexed and ioyned to this Lawe as the originall cause motiue allowance and confirmation thereof Whereby we may cleartly see the greate power prerogatiue and Iurisdiction the Popes of Rome euen from the beginning and first founding Christian Religion heare claimed had and exercised in this kingdome and from the first Christian King we enioyed a Saint and blessed man all our Kings Britans Saxons or whatsoeuer Christians to these dayes did with this whole kingdome allowe to the Apostolike See of Rome as much as it claimeth now at our hands and as any good and learned Catholiks doe yeeld vnto it From that holy and eminent See we had by these greatest Testimonies Christian Religion planted and Iuridically setled heare Our Episcopall and Archiepiscopall Sees assigned our first Bishops and Archbishops to enioy them appointed and consecrated Direction giuen euen in temporall and ciuill affaires what Lawes we should take our King Possessor but of a part of this kingdome declared to be King of all Britaine and so many adiacent Ilands enioyed by his enemyes and an hallowed Crowne sent him to weare as Monarch and King of them all A Protestant Lawyer Bracton l. 1. de acquir rer Dom. c. 8. Io. Selden Analect p. 46. and Antiquarie saith that from this Popes donation our Kings had the Title viracius Dei vicar or vicegerent of God and citeth Bracton for his Authour who rather denyeth then affirmeth it onely he saith against the sence of Protestants that it is euident a King ought to be vnder the Lawe being but Gods vicegerent Quod sub lege Rex esse debeat cum â—it Dei vicarius And Roger Houeden who reciteth this verie Lawe verbatim hath not that Title Vicarius noâ— the woâ—de Regert to Rule which our Protestants apply to the Church the Title is Regis Officium the Kings dutie and is this Rex atque Vicarius eius ad hoc Roger. HouedeÌ„ Annal. part poster in Henric. â— c. de legib Angl. est constitutus vt regnum terrenum populum Dei super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam reuereatur ab Iniuriatoribus defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitus disperdat where aboue all things he must reuerence the holy Church and be ruled by it and not Rule it And this all our Christian Kings to King Edward the sixt a child did publikly professe before their Coronation as the old Order thereof is witnes And these Titles to be Vicarius Cbristi in his Pontificale Roman in Benedictione Coronatione Regis holy Church is as fully before giuen to Pope Eleutherius by King Lucius and his Christians and Regere to rule it vnder Christ made by them the Popes peculiar as they were euer after to these Times 6. And to speake more particularly of the ciuill and temporall Lawes which King Lucius requested Pope Eleutherius to giue direction in and he accordingly established in this kingdome this holy King now a Christian did not and could not by his Religion demand the Roman Pagan Lawes without alteration or correction of S. Eleutherius but according to such moderation change or alteration he should vse in them to speake in a Protestant Bishops words Lucius made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some Kinde of Abstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled order of Gouernment Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 29. in his Dominions And when Pope Eleutherius directed him to take his Lawe conformable to the Lawe of God by the aduise of his kingdome ex illis Dei gratia per consilium Regni
thereof was in such renowne I must needs assigne the first beginning of it to King Lucius dayes And when we finde in good Authours such greate numbers of Monkes belonging to one onely Monastary of Elgue in Wales where S. Kentegern liued in S. Dauids time that they then amonted to allmost 1000. and this so euident that our Protestants themselues confesse it we must needs giue a very auncient being to that order there or not farre of A Protestant Bishop thus relateth it Kentegernus Godwin supr Bishop of Glascow in Scotland being dryuen out of his owne Country found meanes to erect a Monastery for himselfe and his company betweene the Riuers of Elwyd and Elwy where in processe of time hauing builded a Church and some other edifices fit for his entertaynemēt there flocked vnto him such multitudes of people as the nūber of his Monkes amonted vnto no lesse then 960. whereof it is said he appointed 300. that were vnlearned to tilladge and husbandry abroade other 300. he emploied in sondry Kindes of labous within the Monastery at home and the rest being diuided into companyes attended the seruice of God in the Church in such sort as day and night perpetually seruice was there continued some while by some and otherwhile by others according to an order by him established and set downe An other Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Kentegerno Bed Hist Eccles l. 2. c. 2. Galfr. l. 11. c. 12. Godw. Cōuers of Brit. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Dionotho Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 13. Protestant Bishop saith the number of these learned Monkes in the Monastery were 365 in Elguensi Collegio trecentos sexaginta quinque literatos viros semper ad id paratos habebat All both Catholiks and Protestants agree that notwithstanding the greate Persecution of the Pagan Saxons there were in one Monastery of Bangor aboue 2000. Monkes when S. Augustine came hither and as the Brittish Historie with others reporteth there were then in those parts an innumerable company of Monkes and Eremites Innumerabiles Monachi Eremitae Therefore we may rather wonder to our owne shame and confusion of the Enemyes of Monasticall life that among so many Persecutions and trobles as fell among the Britans from the Reigne of King Lucius to those dayes the number of Religeous men should in that space growe to so greate a reckoning then make the least doubt that diuers Monasteries were founded heare by that our first holy Christian King which an old Historia Gallica antiq Manuscr c. 28. French Manuscript History plainely affirmeth when it witnesseth that the Monasteries of Britaine were destroyed in the Persecution of Dioclesian as other Churches were 6. The like I affirme of Nunneryes and Monasteries of Religeous women aswell as of men which we may finde in the first comming of the Pagan Saxons hither of which a Protestant Historian from Antiquitie thus writeth all the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood The Nunnes with other Stowe Hist Brit. and Saxons in Vortiger Religeous parsons were by force put frō their houses and goods And this was not peculiar onely in this Country but generall in all Britaine sacred Nunnes being in all parts thereof as for breuitie for the Archbishop-See of London these in in Kent for Yorke we reade that in the City it selfe when the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Religeous houses there both of men and women King Arthur did repaire them and placed diuers Conuents both of men and women in the repayred Monasteries Ecclesias vsque ad solum destructas Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. renouat atque Religiosis caetibus virorum ac mulierum exornat And for Caerlegion the same and other Authours tell vs there was aunciently a Nunnery in the very Citie Templum Deo sacratarum Virginum And a Queene Lib. 9. c. 13. Mat. Westm an gratiae 541. Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscript Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pag. 8. of Britaine there receaued the habit of Religion among the Nun nes Inter Moniales habitum Religionis suscepit As both auncient Catholike Historians and new Protestant writers doe witnesse among which be Ihon Gosceline in his Manuscript Historie and Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterburye both which also for Protestants expressely acknowledge that there were Religeous parsons and Monasteries heare in Britainte in all Ages from the very first Conuersion The first saith presbyterorum Monachorum Abbatum Praesulum Episcoporum sedium nomina permulta quouis saeculo extiterunt ab eo tempore quo primo sit orta from the first beginning of Christianitie in Britaine there were in cuery Age very many names of the Seates of Preists Monks Abbots Prelates Bishops And proueth from Antiquitie that within the first 400. yeares of Christ there were 11000. vowed virgins in Britaine at one time puellae verè virgines Deo consecratae The Protestant Arcbishop saith Tot tantaque presbyterorum Monachorum Episcoporum Ecclesiarum Caenobiorum sediumque vetusta nomina quae quouis saeculo extiterunt Very many old names of Preists Monks Bishops Churches Monasteries and Sees haue bene in euery Age. Of such Religeous and Regular parsons and places especially at Glastenbury now renewed or reuiued I shall more and in particular hereafter entreate THE XXII CHAPTER HOW AFTER THESE ROMAN LEGATS had fully setled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 1. WHEN these holy laboures thus happily proceeded in all things required to the foundation and building the house of God in Britaine taken so good effect Archbishops and Bishops with their Sees consecrated and assigned Churches builded and endowed Schooles and Vniuersities erected and confirmed Monasteries and Nunneries founded and finished and all these holy proceedings prescribed taught directed and heare setled by these Roman Legats and Legatine power and most willingly and Religiously receaued and embraced by our first Christian King and Saint and holy Christian Britans his Subiects our late Nouelists Enemyes and Persecutors of this our old Christian Catholike Apostolike Apostles Roman and first holy Christian Kings Religion would haue thought and taught if they had then lyued that the Popes Authoritie by his Legats at our Kings suite and desire had taught allowed commanded and confirmed too much and would haue bene farre from seeking sueing for and requesting any further actuall and expresse confirmation or ratification of the Pope himselfe But those our holy Apostles and so glorious and renowned King were of a quite contrary minde to such men for our King who had sent such hūble petitions to Pope Eleutherius by his Embassadors Embassadges before to be instructed in the faith his kingdome Country Nobles all his people beloued Subiects to be
de Scri. Brit. cent 1. in Samuele Beulano Io. Lelan apud Pits l. de Vir. Illustr in Elbodo Harris Hist Ecc. Manuscr lib. 2. c. 20. Sampson there remayneth litle or no memoriall but their names onely And in the names themselues there is difference in those Memorials of them And both of them omitt their most renowned Archbishop Elbodus who ioyned with S. Augustine and his company and wrote against his owne Britans and Scots for their vntrue obseruatioÌ„ of Easter Some thinke he was created Archbishop by Augustine M. Harris inclineth to be of opinion that S. Fugatianus one of Pope Eleutherius his Legats was the first Archbishop of Caerlegion and S. Damianus the other Archbishop of London yet with the common opinion he had placed S. Thean there before both which may stand with truth in due construction if S. Damianus resigned it to S. Thean who as he saith was Archbishop there 18. yeares And seeing we finde no finall departure of these two holy Legats from hence but rather a continuall aboade heare after their returne from Rome as though they were wholly designed for the spirituall good of this kingdome if we ioyne hearewith what eminent men and Bishops they were we may not deny them any cheife place of honour heare according to their worth and deseruings heare 5. The old writer of Sainct Gudwalus life Surius Haraeus and others say Anonym in Vita S. Gudwali Surius Haraeus in eod 6. Iunij he was Archiepiscopus Britannus an Archbishop of Britaine by his life and aboade of no other place but our old Caerlegion And if we should followe theire opinions which hold that Caerlegion was Augusta where our renowned Archbishop S. Augulus of whome I haue spoken before was Martyred we must also make him Archbishop there And the old Brittish Historie with diuers others testifieth that Tremonus was Arcbishop there Tremonus vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus long before S. Dubricius And it was foretold Galfr. Monum Hist Briton l. 8. c. 10. before S. Dubricius probably was borne or Tremonus was Archbishop of Caerlegion that this Archbishops See should be translated from thence to S. Dauids and there the Archbishops Pall of Caerlegion should be worne Meneuia Matth. Westm an gratiae 464. Galfr. Monum l. 7. c. 9. pallio vrbis Legionum induetur Which was after verified in the time of S. Dauid as also the Prophesy of the Translation of London to Canterbury by S. Augustine and the seuenth Archbishop of Yorke going into Armorica performed in S. Sampson all foretold at one time together long before Therefore as in London and Yorke there were Archbishops so in this Citie Caerlegion Girald Cambr. Catal. Archiep. Men. Antiquit. MeneueÌ„ in â—atal Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids and Landaff Capgr in S. Dubrit S. Dauid also there were such and wearing the Pall Archiepiscopall iustifiing the vndeniable changed and performance of that prediction After this time all Historyes agree of S. Dubritius S. Dauid Eliud Theeliaus Kinocus immediately succeeding each other and Elbodus in S. Augustins time Of these three new Archiepiscopall Churches a late Protestant Antiquarie vpon diligent search as he would haue his Readers enforme themselues thus writeth more absolutely then others in which three Cities of London Yorke and Caerlegion vpon vske there had bene beforetime three Archflamins erected vnto Apollo Mars and Minerua but now raced to the ground and three other Churches builded in their steeds by Lucius to the intent that the Countryes round about might haue indifferent accesse vnto those places and therewithall vnderstand for certaintie whether to resorte for resolution 6. Neither are we vtterly left destitute of the names of the holy Bishops then placed in the inferior Sees for we haue sufficient Testimony of Thomas Many Bishops of other Sees not Archiepiscopall Rudburne a Monke of Winchester Moratus an old Brittish writer and others that Denotus was then made Bishop of Winchester And all the possessions of Tho. Rudburne Chron. Maiore Morat l. 1. c. 9. Nichol. Harpesfeld hist Eccles p. 6. cap. 3. the Pagan FlameÌ„ there were coÌ„ferred vpon him his Cleargie which were so ample that euen about that Citie all the Lands within 12. miles of it on all sides were belonging vnto it containing in number 32. Villadges Besides him we had diuers others as S. Damianus one of the holy Legats S. Eluanus our CountrymaÌ„ of Britaine sent Bishop hither by Pope Eleutherius Medwinus a Brittan S. Aaron sent also with the Legats and Eusebius sent hither to S. Timothy all now probably Bishops besides diuers of the old Archflamens Flamens and other learned Druyds long since conuerted for vertue and Radulph Niger Harrison descr of Brit. c. 9. Harris Hist l. 2. c. 20. learning and number sufficient to supply those Episcopall Sees and dignities Besides among the so many quamplurimis which came hither with S. Damianus and Fugatianus the second time no man can question but diuers of them were not onely renowned and men in all respects worthie of Episcopall order and dignitie but de facto were there so promoted and supplied some of those vacancyes The rest for the most part for want of the Brittish languadge to preach to the people heare not so fit to be Pastors in Churches were placed in Monasteryes and inferior Orders Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthists Exorzists and the rest then generally vsed in the Church of Christ especially at Rome by whose exemple the frame of our Brittish Church was framed by the Popes direction his Legats execution and his owne after Papall Confirmation 7. And so Britaine neither had then nor could haue any other Religion Britaine receauâ—th Church discipline from Rome at this time or Church Discipline Lawes and order but as the Church of Rome then practized Which some of our Protestants haue remembred and confirme it both with King Lucius request and suite and Pope Eleutherius graunt and allowance One of them expresseth it in these Termes The faith of Christ being Will. Harrison description of Brit. c. 9. thus plaÌ„ted in this Iland in the 177. after Christ and Faganus Dinaw with the rest sent ouer from Rome 178. it came to passe in the third yeare of the Ghospell receaued that Lucius did send againe to Eleutherius requiring that he might haue some breife Epitome of the order of Discipline then vsed in the Church For he well considered that as it auayleth litle to plant a costly vyneiard except it afterward be cherished kept in good order and such things as aâ—noye dayly remoued from the same so after Baptisme and entrance into Religion it profiteth litle to beare the name of Christians except we doe walke in the spirit and haue such thinges as offend apparently corrected by senere Discipline For otherwise it will come to passe that the weedes of vice and vicious lyuing will so quickly abound in vs that they will in the end choke vp the good seed
primi Mensis vsque in 21. celebraretur And the first generall Councell of Nice a our Protestants confesse did approue this Decree of S. Victor In Niceno Concilio Victoris Decretum approbatum est Et cautum est vt Pascha die Dominico celebraretur and was heare receaued in our Britaine And this is manifest in that Decretall Epistle of Pope Victor receaued by Protestants before where he plainely saith that his Predecessors had commanded before him that which he did for keeping Easter Celebritatem sancti Paschae Die Dominico agi debere Praedecessores nostri iam statuerunt nos illud vobis eadem Die celebrari solemniter mandamus quia non decet vt membra à capite discrepent nec contraria gerant Where we see he calleth himselfe the head of the Patriarke and Clergie of Alexandria and them his members And giuing other Rules in that Epistle both about solemne Baptisme in the time of Easter and not soleÌ„ne in time of necessitie and not intermedling in Bishops causes without the allowance of the See Apostolike of Rome prouing it was so from the Apostles time confirming his Decree both by the words of Christ to S. Peter and the first Epistle of S. Clement which some haue questioned he vtterly forbiddeth any man to alter or gainesay these Decrees Haec vero statuta nulla debent improbitate conuelli nulla nouitate mutari quia alia est ratio causarum saecularium alia diuinarum Ea vos iudicare ad Apostolicam delatum est sedem quae praeter nostram vobis dâ—finire non licet Authoritatem id est Episcoporum causas Vnde ita constitutum liquet a tempore Apostolorum deinceps placuit vt accusatus vel iudicatus a Comprouincialibus in aliqua causa Episcópus licenter appellet adeat Apostolicae Sedis Pontificem qui aut per se out per Vicarios suos eius retractari negotium procuret Et dum iterato Iudicio Pontifex causam suam agit nullus alius in eius loco ponatur aut ordinetur Episcopus Quoniam quanquam a Comprouincialibus Episcopis accusati caâ—sam Pontificis scrutari liceat non tamen definiri incoâ—sâ—lto Romano Pontifice permissum est cum B. Petro Apostolo non ab alio quam ab ipso Mattâ— 16. dictum sit Domino Quaecunque ligaueris super terram erunt ligata in caelo quaecumque solueris super terram erunt soluta in caelo Et alibi in Institutis legitur Epist 1. ClemeÌ„t Apostolicis Si quis putauerit se a proprio Metropolitano grauari apud Patriarcham vel Primatem Diaeceseos aut penes vniuersalis Apostolicae Ecclesiae iudicetur sedem Nihil aliud est fratres talis praesumptio nisi Apostolorum suorumque successorum terminos trangredi eoruÌ„que Decreta violare Culpantur enim vt scriptum est fratres qui aliter circa Episcopos iudicare praesumunt quam Apostolicae Sedis Papae fieri placuerit Et quis est qui iudicat eum quem Dominus sibi huic sanctae Sedi reseruari voluit iudicandum And as this holy and learned Pope and Saint claymed and exercised that highest spirituall power and Iurisdiction ouer the Churches of Europe where he liued and Asia he tooke also vpon him the same supereminent superioritie ouer the Clergie and Churches of Afrike the other part of the world commanding them to peace and concorde and vnitie in Religion and either actually excommunicating or threatning excommunication Victor Epist ad Vniuersos Episcopos Africae Tom. 1. con apud Magdebur cent 2. vnto those that should disobey him in those commands perlatum est ad Sedem Apostolicam aliquos vestrum nocere fratres velle vt cadant decertare Similiter in Sacramentis discrepare ob id contentiones aemulationes inter vos fieri a quibus dissensionibus vos auertere in his concordare opem ferre vicissim mandamus nam si hoc agere citò neglexeritis vicissim reconciliari non studueritis ab Apostolicae Sedis totius Ecclesiae communione vos pelli non dubitetis where he expressely declareth his Authoritie as Pope of Rome to excommunicate the Bishops and Churches of Afrike as he had done to those of Asia both from the Apostolike Roman and Catholike Church of the whole worlde 3. Now for his Power ouer the Churches of Europe wherein his Apostolike Roman See was by all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants euer the onely cheife Apostolike Metropolitan Church it cannot be questioned when we shall finde how euen by Ambassadge and entreaty he sent Apostolike men into the furthest parts of this Iland to conuert it to Christ And Holinsh. Histor of Scotland p. 68. in K. Donaldus our Protestant Historians confesse of this holy Pope that being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most fitt for that purpose The Scottish Historians say he sent his Preachers to the vttermost parts of this Westerne and Europian parts Veremundus apud Hector Boeth idem l. 5. Scotor Hist prope finem of the world and the Barbarous Inhabitans learned Diuinitie of those Apostolike Preachers which he sent Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras colere litteras sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pontifex Maximus ad Christ dogma propalandam in extremam miserat Albionem This will sufficiently declare that the Primatiue Christian Britans and Scots which were conuerted to Christian Religion by these two renowned Popes and Saints S. Eleutherius and S. Victor which so clearely and earnestly declared and commanded the true Apostolicall obseruation of Easter and had receaued also the first generall Councell of Nice where the same was defined and published to the whole Christian world did not receaue their erroneous Paschall obseruance from their first Maisters and Instructers in Religion but by long later accidents and ignorant Misinformations Of Seuerus the Emperour whether he was discended of our Britans Race or other I shall more particular entreate when I shall bring him to continue long time and to die in Britaine Onely Method apud Mar Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Marian. ib. an 203. in Seûero Martin Polon Supputat col 51. florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 189. vel 211. Matth. Westm an 195. Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornhill Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. heare I say that by common coÌ„sent he was a greate Persecutour of Christians as both our owne writers and others testifie and therevpon stiled the fift persecuting Emperour after Nero. Post Neronem Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos exicitaâ—it plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur Concerning our most Noble Protochristian King Lucius as we are come to Ioye of his Immortall glory and honour in heauen by his happy Translation from a transitory terrestriall to an eternall celestiall and neuer ceasing kingdome so we
Hist Brittans Saxons and Scots iudgments the surest Authour we can haue in this matter setting downe the comming of the Picts into these parts first to the Scots in Ireland and then landing in Britaine in the time of Marius as I haue before related longe after the Natiuitie of Christ proueth that the Scots came hither longe after that time Procedente autem tempore Britannia post Britones Pictos tertiam Scotorum Nationem in Pictorum parte recepit And againe Hibernia propriè patria Scotorum est ab hac egressi vt diximus tertiam in Britannia Beda Eccles Hist lib. 1. cap. 1. Britonibus Pictis gentem addiderun◠And the Scottish Antiquaries which would make so longe and auncient a Catalogue of their Kings doe not at any time call them or any of them in those times Kings of Scotia or Scotland Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 1. 2. 3. 4. c. but Kings of the Scots Scotorum Reges 3. And to returne to Ecclesiasticall matters againe This is confirmed by this present History of the Conuersion of the King of Scots Donaldus by Pope Victor and his Apostolike Preachers among whome we doe not finde any one Bishop to haue bene sent nor any Bishoprike erected in any place where probably this King Donald or any King of the Scots ruled longe time after this The Scottish Antiquaries themselues that stand so stiffely for the Antiquitie of their Nation doe freely acknowledge that the first Episcopall See that euer was where their Kings ruled was erected in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution and this in the Iland of Mona and giuen to S. Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop by King Crathlint King of the Scots at that time Fuit id templum Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. fol. 102. omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet primariam inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum Nunc S. Palladius sent by S. Caelestine Pope the first Bishop of Scots sent from Rome vocant Sodorense Fanum And they both confesse that S. Palladius whome S. Caelestine Pope sent to the Scots aboue 200. yeares after this was the first Bishop which any Pope made sent thither the first that consecrared other Bishops among the Scots Erat Palladius primus omnium qui Sacrum inter Scotos Hector Boethius Scot. Hist l. 7. f. 133. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scotic l. 5. in Rege 42. Hector Boeth supr l. 6. Holins Hist of Scotland p. 88. Manusc Antiq. Io. Capgrau in Vita S. Niniani Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 7. f. 119. Io. Bal. l. de Scriptorib Brit. cent 1. in Niniano Beruicio egere Magistratum a summo Pontifice Episcopus creatus And creditur idem Palladius primus Episcopos in Scotia creasse And they set downe the Bishops and places which and where he created them Seruanus in the Iles of the Orchades and Toruanus for the Picts Palladius Seruanum Episcopum ad Orchadas Insulas creauit Et Teruanum Pictorum Archiepiscopum constituit These were the first Bishops which the Scottish Antiquities remember to haue bene either among them or the Picts except S. Ninian sent a litle before from the See of Rome to conuert the Pictish Nation The old Manuscript and Capgraue in S. Niniā his life say that he there ordained Preists consecrated Bishops diuided the Coūtry into Parishes Ordinauit Presbyteros Episcopus cōsecrauit totam terram per certas Parochias diuisit He being a Noble Britan by birth preached both to the Scots Picts and Britans that were in those parts and dyed an old man about the yeare of Christ 432. about which time S. Palladius came hither Ninianus Episcopus sanctitate Miraculis clarissimus Scotorum Pictorum Britouumque Doctor ad senium vsque obijt faelicitatis nostrae Anno 432. 4. It is an euident falsehood which a Puritane Scottish Historian speaking of this time of Paladius his preaching to the Scots affirmeth that vntill then the Churches were gouerned by Monkes without Bishops Ad id vsque tempus Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 5. Rege 42. Ecclessiae absque Episcopis per Monachos regebantur For I haue shewed before how from the beginning of Christianitie the Churches of Christ in all places were gouerned by Bishops and such euer ruled heare in Britaine also thirtie or more in number heare in Britaine and how the Northren inhabitants of Britaine that were Christians whether Britans Picts or Scots were subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishops which were vnder him And allthough at the first Conuersion of the Scots of this our Britaine whether continuing in the out Ilands or in some small numbers within the maine kingdome not being Owners or Possessioners of any Cities places which were or by the practise of the primatiue Church might be allowed for Fpispall Sees they could not haue Bishops of their owne at that time yet I haue instanced before that so soone as they came to enioy such places as might be allowed for Bishops Residences they also enioyed Bishops with all other Holinshed Hist of Scotland in K. Eugenius Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. cent 1. in Brigida Lagin Capgr in S. Brig Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 9. f. 187. Holinsh. hist of Scotl. in Malcolme 3. Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 7. f. 133. Henric. Huntington Hist l. 3. Christian Nations so they had S. Amphibalus in Mona Bishop of Soder there S. Ninian and other Bishops consecrated by him And a Protestant Antiquarie in his Historie of Scotland writeth that the Scots had Bishops in the time of Maximus and were banished then with the other Scots And we finde many Auncient Bishops as Machillas Bruno and others Successours to S. Amphibalus in Soder And the Scottish Historians confesse that the Hebrides Ilands Galloway and the adioyning Countryes were subiect to that Bishops See till the time of King Malcome the third about the yeare of Christ 1057. Hebrides Gallouidiam ac illis vicinus Regiones Sodorensi Episcopo cui in Mona Sedes erat Sacra vsque ad Malcolmi tertij Regis tempora in rebus paruisse diuinis And the same Scottish Antiquaries with others proue that allthough their Bishops were commonly chosen at the first out of their Culdeis holy Preists or Monkes yet they were consecrated and made Bishops as others were Ex monachis Culdeis Pontifices assumerentur And to be assured that these Scottish Bishops were truely and ritely consecrated it was an old custome of the Scots in the time of S. Wiro allmost a thowsand yeares since that when Manuscr Ant. in Vita S. Wironis Episc Capgr Catal. in eod the Scots had any Bishop to be Consecrated they sent him to Rome to be sacred there moris erat apud Incolas Pastorem à se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere ordinatumque sedem plebem
reuisere And that holy The Bishops of ScotlaÌ„d euer truely consecrated as the Roman vse was Bishop together with Plechelmus which went with him was so Consecrated by the Pope according to that custome a custome so long since with that Nation that it seemeth to haue bene there kept and obserued from the time of the first Bishop there S. Ninian consecrated and sent thither by the Pope of Rome For S. Bede saith that this S. Plechelmus which was thus Consecrated at Rome with S. Wyro by the Pope was Bishop of Candida Casa S. Ninian his See both builded and founded by him Plechelmus in ea quae Candida Bed Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. Capgrau in S. Ninian Manuscript Capgr supr in S. Wyrone Episcopo casa vocatur Episcopi Praesulatum tenet Which standeth in that I le or Peninsula where this custome was to send their elect Bishops to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated by the Pope Moris erat apud Incolas eiusdem Insulae Pastorem a se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere Which is euident by the words immediately following ordinatumque sedem plebem reuisere That the person thus elect and sent to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated Bishop by the Pope should after his Consecration returne to his See and people of his Diocesse which must needs be this Scottish Iland where Candida Casa was whether S. Pecthelmus or Plechelmus returned after his Consecration at Rome and there held his Episcopall See as S. Bede witnesseth so this custome must needs be in that Scottish Iland And except our Scottish Histories before deceaue vs when they call Teruanus Archbishop who was Bishop heare by S. Palladius Pope Celestine his Legate his ordination all the Scots obserued or were bound to this custome So that of all people in the world we may not call The ChristiaÌ„ Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome the validitie of the Scottish Bishops Consecration into any question or enter into the least suspition of any willfull reuolte of that people from the Church of Rome Of Ignorance as in the Paschall obseruation by distance of place and troblesomenesse of times they may be accused of any willfull error or disobedience they cannot be condemned 5. Allthough I haue bene thus sparing vpon the remembred reasons to affirme that the Scottish Nation either in this greate Iland or any the out Ilands thereof had before this time of S. Victor his sending Preachers to conuert them receaued the faith of Christ yet I may be bold vpon better warrant to deliuer that generally for the most parte the Inhabitants of that parte now called Scotland whether Britans Picts or Scots did then or soone after receaue the Christian faith for the Britans of that Country we haue heard before that they were conuerted in the time of King Lucius by the Legats Manuscr Antiq. de primo statu Landau Eccles Antiq. Glaston tabul ligneis Fixae Guliel Malm. l. de Ant q. Caenobij Glaston Tertull. l. contr Iudaeòs c. 7. Magdeburg centr 2. cap. 2. Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. and Apostolike Preachers sent by Pope Eleutherius To passe ouer printed Authorities in all mens hands the old Manuscript of Landaffe saith that both King Lucius and the Nobles of Britaine the name to the whole Iland then were baptized Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt The Antiquities of Glastenbury from old Annals of credit Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales doe deliuer that the Legats of Pope Eleutherius did preach and baptize through all parts of Britaine huic praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that place plainely teacheth that they baptized preached and trauailed throughout the whole Iland Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragantes And Tertullian speaketh directly of the Britans when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca That the Britans in those places whether the Romans could neuer come had receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be vnderstood of the Britans which were then in Albania now Scotland And I haue proued before that in the time of King Lucius Pope Eleutherius and his Legats heare did make all the Christians of that Northren part whatsoeuer they were Britans Picts or Scots Bishops Preists others of the Cleargie or Laitie subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke And the Scottish Antiquaries who pleade so much for their honour say that Pope Victor his Preists which he sent hither did not onely preach the faith of Christ vnto the vttermost parte of this Iland of Britaine or Albion but instructed the people in Learning Diuinitie Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 89. 90. colere literas Sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pont. Max. ad Christi dogma propalandum in extremam miserat Albionem And by these Apostolike men thus sent from Rome by Pope Victor many of the Picts also which inhabited in the North of Britaine were coÌ„uerted at this time or before in the CoÌ„uersion in the time of King Lucius for allthough S. Ninian which came hither about the end of the fourth hundred of yeares of Christ is commonly reputed the first Bishop especially Consecrated at Rome and expressely by the Pope sent to that Nation yet many of them were long time before conuerted to Christian Religion and finding no other generall conuersions heare in our primatiue Church but vnder Pope Eleutherius and Victor we must asscribe these Picts Christianitie to them or their Disciples 6. Christian Religion was so propagated among these Picts in the later end of this Age that the very women of that Nation were able in dispute to confownd the best Learned Pagans Among them there was one most renowned Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 104. 105. Ann. Scotici ibidem Hollinsh Hist of Ireland Marcus Antonius de Dominis l. 2. de Repub. Christ c. 8. p. 277. 278. not onely by our Irish Scottish Brittish or English Antiquaries whether Catholiks or Protestants but by the auncient Greeke writers among whome Theodoret with others witnesseth that a Christian Pictish woman so with reasons and Miracles conuinced a King and Queene with many others in Ireland in the time of greate Constantine Emperour that a Bishop was sent to that Nation to perfect that she had so happily begun And we finde that longe before the comming of S. Ninian both the King namely Heirgustus and people of the Picts generally were conuerted Christians and at the comming of S. Regulus thither with the holy Reliks of S. Andrewe the Apostle entertained and reuerenced them with greate zeale and deuotion and built a Church in honour of S. Andrewe endowing it with greate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 108. 109. Hollins Hist of Scotland in Augusiaâ—us An. D. 369. Will. Harris descrip of Brit. c. 9. Will. Harrison supr c. 9. possessions and
Annal. Treuer Sigeb Chron. alij her loue to that Citie and in respect of learning then there florishing as in the Metropolis of those parts she had part of her education and instruction in so greate learning there this will rather confirme that she was then actually an holy Christian For this Noble Citie receauing the faith of Christ by S. Maternus and his Associats Disciples of S. Peter the Apostle sent thither by him had euer since faithfully continued therein so generally and constantly that about the yeare of Crist 288. when that bloody Tyrant Maximianus Herculius Galerius which forced Constantius to putt away his true wife S. Helen to take the prophane Strumpett Theodora his daughter or daughter in Lawe by his Prefect Rixiouarus persecuted the Christians in those parts all the Inhabitans of Treuers were founde to be Christians and Pamachius Gouernour of the Citie being also a Christian with 11. Senatours thereof so encouraged them in their holy faith that all the Citizens men women and children not one excepted were putt to death for that glorious cause Haec vrbs à D. Materno ac eius socijs lege Christianâ imbuta est inde tempore Maximiani Tyranni qui fuit anno Domini 288. agente truculentissimo Rixiouaro Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treu. in encom eiusdem Francis Irenicus ib. Ro. Martyrol die 5. 6. Octobr. Sigebert in Chron. An. 1071. Tabul Eccles Treuer Petr. Merssaeus in Annal. Archie Treuer in ValeÌ„tino Praefecto tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est Tum vrbis Gubernator ac Princeps fuit in clitus Pamachius Senator Pius qui ob Cristi Religionem cum vndecim Senatoribus ac totâ Ciuitate interfectus est Hij enim optimi viri ciuitatem illam ad Christi Religionem ita animauerant vt pro eâ constanter occumbere non dubitarent hic nulli aetati nulli sexui parcitum sed omnes ad vnum interempti The Roman Martyrologe and Sigebertus call that Christian Gouernour of Treuers and Martyr Palmatius and not Pamachius nor Palmachius And this opinion is more strengthned by the greate Religeous loue of S. Helen to that Citie after this desolation there procuring S. Agritius Patriarke of Antioche a man of admirable holines and learning to come forth of the East to be Archbishop there with allowance of S. Siluester then Pope of Rome enritching him and that Citie with most pretious Reliks the Seamelesse Coate of our Sauiour one of the Nayles wherewith he was fixed to the Crosse the Knife he vsed at his last Supper a greate parcell of the holy Crosse the body of S. Annal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Agritio 27. Matthias the Apostle and others causing her Pallace to be conuerted and dedicated a Church in honour of S. Peter The old Christian Writers and Inscriptions which before call her euen from the time of her Marriadge with Constantius and before sancta pijssima holy most Godly and the like will not be iustified in a Christians mouth penne or pencell except such esteemed her then a Christian for no other can by Christians be stiled and honoured with those Titles Neyther may we with prudence conceaue that King Coel at her Marriadge with Constantius hauing possession of or Title vnto Britaine a Christian kingdome nor the Religeous Christian Archbishops Prelates and Nobles thereof then at freedome in Religion would haue condiscended to such a match if neither Constantius nor she had bene a Christian that had not bene the way to procure to themselues peace and freedome which they sought but hazard of new trobles Tumults and PersecutioÌ„ which they thereby hoped to auoide Experience gaue a good Argument hereof to the Christians of this Nation for so long as this holy Lady and Queene was permitted to continue with her Husband the State of Christianitie was quiet heare and the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian could compasse nothing against it in this kingdome but when they had forced Constantius to forsake her and take a Pagan in her place she herselfe was persecuted her Christian children bannished and that generall affliction and desolation of Religion ensued in this Nation that no semblance of the like is left in Histories to Posteritie The Christian Antiquities of Aquitaine will giue new strength to this in these their owne words Because Constantius was enforced to take Theodora daughter of Herculius he putt Queene Helen away who patiently Antiq. Aquitan apud Bouchet in Annal. c. 5. bore the Iniury and liued in merueilous holines separated from all worldly curiosities and Royall honours by the space of 17. or 18. yeares Such holines and merueilous holines no Christian may or will asscribe to any but true Christians among whome onely such holines is to be founde and with no others Besides our learned Antiquarie Ioannes Capgrauius doth freely confesse that before she was marryed to Constantius she was instructed and taught in the Christian Catholike faith in fide Catholicâ instructa atque edocta and liued Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Helena Christian like repraesentabat in suâ conuersatione gloriosa sacri Baptismatis mysteria And was a greate means to bring her Sonne Constantine to be a Christian he saith further of her that she was a most holy woman a most firme bulwarke or foundation of Christian Religion by her Husband an Empresse by her Father a Queene Helena sanctissima faemina Christianae Religionis Euseb de Vita Constant l. 3. c. 42. basis firmissima ex marito Imperatrix ex patre Regina Eusebius saith that Helen the Empresse was an holy Mother of the holy Emperour Helena Augusta pij Imperatoris pia mater And addeth further that through all her life she brought forth those true fruites of pietie which the Precepts of our Sauiour prescribe and this both in words and deeds In omnium bonorum affluentia omne vitae suae tempus ad extremam vsque senectutem obijsset Et tum verbis tum rebus ipsis veros pietatis fructus quos Praecepta Seruatoris praescribunt extulisset Therefore if all her life both in word and deed she liued as Christ commanded by the testimony of this old Authour well acquainted with her and her Sonne both he and all that will receaue him for an able witnesse must confesse she was a Christian all her life for no other doth or can keepe the Precepts of Christ in word and deed all their life And whereas the greatest Caesar Baron Annal. An. 315. Sponcâ—n â—b Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Concil in Ann. in Concil Rom. sub Syluestâ—o obiection against this hath bene vrged by some out of the Acts which some would haâ—e S. Siluesters where it is said that S. Siluester baptized S. Helen the best Roman Writers themselues Baronius Spondanus Seuerinus Binius and others proue them to be erroneous euen in these particular respects concerning this matter in teaching Constantine was a Christian before Helena And that she was borne in Bithynia
the Romans Tyranny in that kinde not being able to resist them therein then King Coel and some others would haue done Which together with his iust Title moued Coel to take Armes against the Romans and him in that quarell So he was no agent in that Persecution Therefore Manuscr Ant. in Reg. Coelo Ponticus Virun Britan. Hist l. 5. Galfr. mon. l. 5. cap. 5. 6. Theat of greate Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Stoweand Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Asclepiodotus and Coill Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 25. 26. Fox Acts and Monum Tom. 1. I onely yeeld that this Persecution heare was in his time Which is proued before by our Protestant Antiquaries also producing S. Bede William of Malmesbury Dicetus Ranulphus with others that this Persecution was heare at or before the 293. yeare of Christ about which time Asclepiodote ruled heare by the common opinion of Historians They themselues be of the same opinion So are other Protestants Stowe Howes Hollinshed and others plainely affirming it to haue bene in his time and Maximian the cheife Mouer and Maynetayner thereof And to make his way more easy and without resistaÌ„ce he transported froÌ„ hence into Gallia to doe him seruice there both a great number of Artizans and an Armie of souldiers so weakening his opposites heare and fortifying himselfe there against his Enemies he maintayned diuers Legions within the kingdome and an vnmatchable Nauie without and so being now absolute Commander both of See and Land he began his long intended most cruell Persecution in this Nation Wherein he exceeded the Tiranny of Dioclesian his Maister and Predecessour both in Empire most prophane proceedings against holy Christians in this kingdome For if we may beleeue Eusebius liuing in that time and saying he will truely Euseb Histor Eccl. lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. deliuer the state of such things therein he plainely saith that euen in the Easterne Countries and other places which were vndoubtedly vnder the commande of the Empire it was the 19. yeare of his Reigne not two yeares before the end thereof before his Edict of destroying Churches burning holy Scripturs disgracing Christians that were in any place of honour and depriuing them of libertie all Bishops and Rulers of Churches were committed to prison and all meanes was vsed to force them to Sacrifice to the Idols Agebatur annus decimus-nonus Imperij Dioclesiani mensis Dystros qui Cap. 3. Romanis Martius est passim Imperialia Edicta proposita sunt quibus praecipiebatur vt Ecclesiae ad pauimentum vsque destruerentur sanctae Scripturae igni consumptae comburerentur qui in honore essent despecti redderentur Et in familijs constituti si propositum Christianismi retinerent libertate priuarentur Et tale quidem erat primum contra nos Edictum verum in illis quae post subsequuta sunt adiectum est vt omnes vbique locorum Ecclesiarum Praesides primum vinculis traderentur deinde quouis conatu ad sacrificandum cogerentur But the fury of Maximian in Britaine then questioned whether vnder the Empire or no could not be thus confined but he began his Persecution heare long before this time as we haue heard already and farre exceeded the crueltie contayned in those Edicts of Dioclesian First hauing brought the Britans to temporall subiection or rather Manuscr Ant. in vita S. Helenae Io. Capgrauius Catalog in ead Chronolog Ecclesiasticopol an 295. Baron Annal. an 304. Spondan ib. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 293. Iacob Gordon Chronic. an 294. Matth. Westm an 302. 297. thraldome the easelyer to bring them to spirituall slauery to his Deuils and Idols Constantius that louer of Britans and Christians and by his Father in Lawe and true Lawfull wife a Titler heare was employed in other places and affaires of the Empire as in France and Germany in tedious and terrible Warrs there tasting both fortunes sometimes conquering and ouerthrowing otherwiles conquered and ouerthrowne euen at that time when Persecution against Christians most raged heare One of our old Historians setteth downe particularly his imployments there the same yeare that Maximianus came hither into Britaine to persecute the Christians So likewise doe others Others sett downe his Wars there when our Persecution was allmost ended in the yeare 297. when he slew 70000. Allmans And all Antiquities keep him out of Britaine vntill Persecution heare was ended as I shall plainely demonstrate But Maximian well knowing his crueltie against our Christians would not nor could be executed by Britans that were Christians and in Office and Authoritie he therefore generally depriued all such of coÌ„mand and Power did putt in their places his owne Pagans or persecuting Instruments throughout this kingdome as we may easely and euidently enforme our felues from those few Antiquities of those times and affaires that be left vnto vs. For we finde both in old Manuscripts and other published Histories that in Manuscr Ant. de Vita S. Albani S. Amphibali Capgrau Catal. in eisdem Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7 Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. Gallic c. 28. all those holy Martyrs of Britaine then whose names be best preserued as S. Alban S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron with others there is not the least memory of any Christian or friend of Christians King Iudge or Officer that was agent in those things against them but all ioyned herein with cruell and persecuting Pagans and these in diuers and all places where any holy Martyr was then persecuted as at Verolamium Lichfeild Caerlegion and others and all interiacent places betweene them 3. And in the lamentable destruction and ouerthrowing of so many Cathedrall and other Churches and Monasteries as were at that time in Britaine and then vtterly ouerthrowne and equaled with the ground as our Histories pitifully relate none others were or could be Instruments Officers Agents in so fowle and vnchristian worke but wicked and persecuting Pagans And this was one of the next and first Tragedyes in this persecution after the settling of Pagan Officers and Magistrats to deface and vtterly ruinate and pull downe all Christians Churches Religious houses and Oratoryes where Christians liued or assembled to serue God thinking thereby the sooner and with lesse difficultie to take away all profession and professors of Christian Religion This is sufficiently testified by S. Gildas S. Bede the Brittish Gildas l. de excid Brit. c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. Gaâ—frid Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Ioa. Lydgate lib. 8. Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Gallic Antiq. c. 38. An. 286. Manuscr Hist apud Godwin Catal. Bish. Winchest History Ihon Lydgate Matthew the Monke of Westminster and others all of them without exception placing the destruction of Churches vastari Ecclesias incendijs Ecclesiarum destructae sunt Ecclesiae as the first entrance of our Brittish Persecution And some Antiquities there be as the old written Annals of the Church of Winchester which sett downe this burning and
this time For S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron and what other soeuer certainely knowne and recorded to haue bene Martyred in this raging tempest of Persecution obtayned their triumphe and glory of Martyrdome after him And in this sence and meaning which I haue expressed doth our most auncient Antiquary call S. Alban the first or cheife Martyr heare reckoning him for his exceeding charitie constancy Miracles and other worthines in the first place before the rest Quorum Gildas l. de excid Brit. cap. 8. prior meaning S. Alban first named in those respects Otherwise both he S. Bede the Brittish Historie Matthew of Westminster and others onely say that S. Alban suffered Martyrdome among others heare in that Persecution but none of them affirmeth he was the first in time which then suffered Britanniam Gildas supr Bed l. 1. Hist cap. 6. 7. Galfr. Monum l. 5. Hist c. 5. Matt. Westm an 303. cum plurima confessionis Deo deuotae gloria sublimauit in ea passus est Sanctus Albanus Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summa magnanimitate in Acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus And S. Bede maketh it plaine that the PersecutioÌ„ especially about Verolamium did rather end soone after S. AlbaÌ„ his death then begin with him bringing in the Iudge to be so much moued with the Miracles wrought at S. Albans death that he caused the Persecution to cease Tunc Iudex tâ—â—ta Miraculorum caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione Bed sup cap. 7. praecepit And the old Writer of S. Alban his life affirmeth he was imprisoned sixe moneths betweene his apprehension and death in which space that raging Persecution made many Martyrs heare And the same Authour diuers Manuscripts and Capgraue testifie the Edicts against Christians were long time published and receaued for Lawes when S. Alban was putt to death and produce him thus to proue as much when the persecutors delayed to proceede to Iudgment against him Quid sustinetis Si non nostis ferre sententiam Anonym Script Vit. S. Albani Manuscr in eius Vita Capgra in eod Leges vestras consulite ciuitatis vestrae statuta requirite ipsa vobis insinuent quid agere debeatis Quid moras patimini sciatis vniuersi deorum vestrorum me grauem existere inimicum Ve Idolis ve cultoribus eorum And then immediately followeth that so soone as they heard him thus renownce their Idols and professe himselfe a Christian they pronownced sentence of death against him His auditis vnanimi consensu in sanctuÌ„ virum mortis tulere sententiam And Manuscr antiq Capgrau in Vita S. Amphibali Aliud Manuscr Antiq. an 286. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Idolatrie is there termed the Lawe of the Country cultura Deorum Lex patria An other old Manuscript saith Maximian did almost destroye all Christianitie in Britaine and setteth downe S. Albans Martyrdome afterward as Capgraue and others in the yeare 286. Maximianus omnem fere destruxit Christianitatem in Britannia qui interfecit martyrizauit Sanctum Albanum anno Incarnationis Domini 286. And if we insist vpon the word Protomartyr vsually giuen to S. Alban Giraldus Cambrensis giueth it also to S. Aaron and S. Iulius Duo nobiles Maioris Britanniae Protomartyres Iulius Aaron meaning by it cheife Martyrs THE XVI CHAPTER THE WONDERFVLL EXCESSE AND EXtremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with their renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 1. THOSE Histories and Antiquities which be left vnto vs of those times being so sparing in relating the particulars of that Persecution that in probable iudgment where they remember onely the name of one Martyr they omitte a thowsand and more that suffered in that Tyrannicall time and so in other particular afflictions and calamities our holy Christians then suffered It will be the easiest and redyest way for vs to come to some proportionable estimate and apprehension of those miseries and persecutions if together with the malice of the most powerable Tyrant and his Inferior Instruments raging 9. yeares in those cruell proceedings we breifely recall to minde that Illustrious glory of Christs Church in Britaine wherein King Lucius left it not one hundred of yeares before as I haue allready deliuered and compare it with that lamentable state and condition which by our Antiquities it fell into by this most pitifull desolation We remember King Lucius left vnto vs 3. Archiepiscopall Sees Churches with 28. Episcopall besides other inferior â—hurâ—hes not to be nuÌ„bred they were all ritchly endowed prouided for with renowned Archbishops Bishops and holy Preists and other Cleargie meÌ„ We had our ChristiaÌ„ Vniuersities and Schooles Monasteries for our Religious meÌ„ women Britaine was then so Christian in the Inhabitants thereof from the King to the meanest that scarcely a Pagan was to be found Christs Lawe and the holy Scripturs with as full coÌ„mon renuntiation of Paganisme were heare generally receaued by publike Authoritie The faith of Christ being thus publikly receaued did continue with the Britans as S. Bede is witnesse inuiolated and perfect in quiet peace vntill these times of Dioclesian Susceptam 〈◊〉 â—â—cl Hist l. 1. c. 4. Galfâ— Mon. Hist Reg. Briton l. 5. c. 5. Gâ—ld l. de excid c 7. FloreÌ„t Wigorn. Chron. an 184. fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace seruabant So saith our Brittish History Christianitas a Tempore Regis Lucy integra intemerata permanserat So hath S. Gildas onely excepting that some kept it not so well and perfectly as others did Praecepta Christi ab Incolis suscepta apud quosdam integrè alios minus vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem permansere FloreÌ„tius Wigorniensis hath the very same words with S. Bede So likewise hath Henry of Huntington that the Britans kept sound and inuiolate in quiet peace the faith of Christ which they receaued Henâ—ic Huntin Hâ—st l. 1. in Marco Aâ—â—â—nino Veâ—â— in the time of King Lucius vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian susceptamque fidem BritaÌ„ni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta pace seruabant Our Protestant Antiquaries generally consent herein with these Antiquites so doe our later Catholike Historians 2. Now lett vs appeale to the same our most auncient and worthie Antiquaries to relate vnto vs some of the manifold miseries and afflictions the Christians of this kingdome suffered in that Persecution S. Gildas saith subuersae sunt Gild. l. de excid cap. 7. Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri potuerunt in plateis exustae electi sacerdotes gregis Domini cum innocentibus ouibus trucidati ita vt ne vestigium quidem si fieri potuisset in nonnullis Prouinciae locis Christianae Religionis appareret Diuersis crutiatibus torti sunt
inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati vt absque cunctamine gloriosi in egregijs Hierusalem veluti Portis Martyrij sui trophaea defigerent Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere The Churches were ouerthrowne all the holy scripturs that could be found were burned in the streets the chosen Preists of the flocke of our Lord were slayne with their innocent sheepe and the Persecution was so violent that if the persecutors could haue effected it in diuers places of the Prouince no signe or token of Christian Religion had bene left The Christians heare were tortured with diuers Torments and torne in peeces with such rending their nembers a soonder as was neuer heard of That the glorious Martyrs might presently sett vp the trophies of their Martyrdome in renowned gates of Hierusalem They which were left aliue hidd themselues in woods desarts and secrett caues so to saue their lyues expeactntes sibi animarum tutamina Galfridus speaketh in the same manner so likewise doth S. Bede both expressing Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 5. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 7. 8. the wonderfull Torments our Christian Martyrs heare endured and how they which escaped death were forced to hide themselues in woods wildernesses and secrett caues in the earth Diuersis cruciatibus torti inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati animas ad supernae ciuitatis gaudia perfecto agone miserunt Fideles Christi se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditis ac speluncis se occultauerunt Virunnius saith the Malice of Maximianus Herculius Virun l. 5. Hist was so enraged in this Persecution in Britaine that he did his vttermost vtterly to blott out the name of God in it Volebat enim nomen Dei delere Henry Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Dâ—oclesiano Her Maximiano of Huntington hath the same words with S. Gildas and S. Bede and addeth that the persecutioÌ„ was very ofteÌ„ in that extremitie of TormeÌ„ts Haec persecutio crebra erat So hath the old Manuscript and Capgraue in the life of S. Alban both of them setting downe both the generalitie and extremitie of that Persecution heare as our Saints and other Antiquaries haue done So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum and the Manuscript History of Rumsey The later saith the Britans kept their Christianitie Annal. Manuscr de Rumsey pr. Insula ista which they receaued in the dayes of King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius vnspotted very many yeares Britones Christianitatem quam temporibus Lucij Regis eorum Papae Eleutherij receperant immaculatam annos perplurimos obseruabant Which very many yeares must needs extend to this persecution The former saith that from the first planting of Christian Religion heare in Britaine it remayned quiet without any troble But in the time of Dioclesian Churches were ouerthrowne holy scripturs burned openly in the markets and the Preists with the Abbreu Chron. Manuscr Ann. 280. in Dioclesiano Christians vnder them putt to death hucusque sine perturbatione quicuit in Britannia Christiana Religio Sed Dioclesiani tempore subuersae sunt Ecclesiae scripturae sacrae medijs foris exustae Sacerdotes cum fidelibus sibi subditis trucidaâ—i The old French Manuscript cited before saith that Christian Religion which from the time of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius had continued vntouched and pure in the Manuscr Hist Gallic c. 28. in Diocleâ— and Maximian an 286. Land of Britaine was allmost now extinguished there in this Persecution There by the commandement of Maximian Herculius the Monasteries were destroyed all holy Scripturs burned that could be founde and the Noble Prelats with their subiects most cruelly tormented in all their members and whole bodies and putt to death This is the time of which our old Poet is most properly to be vnderstood saying that the holy Christians of Britaine liued in the out Ilands willdernesses and Anonymus apud Bal. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. craggy places especially about Wales and Cornwaile Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Of which manner of life of many renowned Christians an other Christian Poet thus speaketh in this time Tunc plerique Patres sancti cum tale viderent Excidium fugere vrbes more ferarum Per deserta vagi caecis latuerâ— cauernis Where we see nothing left for their either dwelling or foode but such as wild beasts enioyed aswell as they all human habitation dyet and sustenance with cloathing but such as they first fledd away in with time consumed taken from them they thus left naked to nature to dwell in darke Dens and Caues and feed vpon wild rootes leaues hipps hawes nutts crabbs and such like fruits as the Deserts litle barren desolate Ilands brings forth One of these happy receptacles refuges then for our holy persecuted Christians seemeth to haue bene the litle Iland beyond Northwales towards Ireland out of the walke of the Pagan Persecutours named by the Britans Enhli and by the Saxons and English Berdesey where in the time of Giraldus Cambrensis there liued most Religeous people called Culdeis as such persecuted Christians were then named Iacet autem extra Lhyn Insula modica quam Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 6. Monachi inhabitant religiosissimi quos Caelibes vel Colideos vocant Haec Insula Enhli Cambrice vocatur lingua Saxonica Berdesey Et in ea vt fertur infinita Sanctorum sepulta sunt corpora Ibique iacere testantur corpus beati Danielis Banchorensis Episcopi In this Iland as the Tradition is are buryed infinite bodies of Saints And as they testifie the body of S. Daniel Bishop of Bangor lyeth there By the merits of those Saints this Iland hath this miraculous prerogatiue that in it the oldest doe soonest die because diseases are there most seldome and seldome or neuer any man there dieth except worne away with long old Age. Haec autem Insula ex miraculo ex Sanctorum meritis hoc mirandum habet quòd in ea seniores praemoriuntur quia morbi in ea rarissimi rarò vel nunquam hic nusquam moritur nisi longa senectute confectus 3. These so auncient miraculous priuiledges and sanctitie of that holy Iland Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Georg. Buchan in Fincom Harris descr of Brit. c. 10. Dauid Powel Annot. in Geral. Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. ca. 6. Capgr in S. Dubritio the Eremits termed Culdeis a denomination appropriate in Histories to the Religeous of this Nation in Dioclesian his Persecution and the deuotion that holy Bishop had to be buryed there long time before the slaughter of the Monkes of Bangor when diuers Christians fledd thither as some write giue testimony sufficient to hold â—t was a Refuge and receptacle for our holy Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian which
the Archbishops of that place which were since the Conuersion Much persecution and Martyrdome was in Londen before this vnder King Lucius in any Historie and for other reasons before mentioned I haue rather made him farre more auncient Yet it is apparant enough that London tasted of this Persecution euen in the first arising thereof for we reade that in the time of Alectus to whome Asclepiodotus succeeded Paganis Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. c. 56. Mat. West An. 294. Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Albani Iacob Genuen Capgrau in â—od me was publikly professed there which could not easely be done without greate Persecution of Christians especially the sacred Preists of the Arehiepiscopall See in that Citie And in the Towne of Verolamium where S. Alban was Martyred it was a strange thing at the time of his death to heare of Christianitie and they which were conuerted by his miraculous death had neuer bene Christians before but were vnbaptized as that History relateth This Persecution being generall to all Churches and places euen in the beginning thereof came to the Citie of Caerlegion where the Church being destroyed and the Schoole founded by King Lucius ouerthrowne the holy Preists and other Christians there had their part therein 2. Among others S. Iulius and S. Aaron were then cruelly Martyred in that Citie being by all Citizens and Inhabitants there Aaron Iulius Legionum Gild. l. de excid c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. lib. 1. c. 7. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. c. 5. Girald Cambr. Itin Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Henric. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Diocletian Capgrau Catal. in S. Alban Io. Bal. Praef. in l. de Script cent 1. in Amphibalo Dauid Powell Annot. in c. 4. Girarld Cambr. descr Cambriae vrhis ciues most cruelly then torne in peeces with Torments neuer heard of before passi sunt inaudita membrorum disceptione in testimonium Dei excelsi Others say it is euident in Histories that they were learned meÌ„ brought vp in the Colledge or Schoole there founded by King Lucius thus write two of our cheifest Protestant Antiquaries Ex Sanctorum Historijs constat Amphibalum Aaronem Iulium sanctissimos Dei Martyres caelestem Christi doctrinam apud vrbem Legionum inter litteras tradidisse Ex nobili Gymnasio vrbis Legionum viri multi summa pietatis doctrinae laude conspicui prodierunt vt Amphibalus Iulius Aaron By which Authorities and testimonies ioyning these holy Martyrs for education Schoole learning preaching and professing Christ with that most renowned Prâ—ist and Bishop S. Amphibalus they incline to hold and teach that they also were Clergy men And if we remember what I haue said before how S. Alban was not our Protomartyr in respect of time but otherwise and this Persecution at Caerlegion when these holy Martyrs were putt to death was at the destruction of the Cathedrall Church there being at the same time as the like desolation was at Winchester loÌ„g before S. The old schoole of CaerlegioÌ„ brought forth many glorious Martyrs in this time Alban his Martyrdome I must needs say the same of these Saints as the Annals of Winchester doe of their Martyrs And this the rather because our Antiquaries before haue told vs that S. Amphibalus that conuerted S. Alban was borne bredd instructed in learning and remayned at Caerlegion and being there in all probable iudgment when these trobles began there was as our Brittish History witnesseth pursued and in present danger to be apprehended by the Persecutours when S. Alban gaue him first entertaynment and succour and addeth plainely that when S. Amphibalus thus fledd from Caerlegion S. Iulius S. Aaron were absque cunctamine presently Martyred there S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred at Caerlegion with many others before S. Alban Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. hauing their members so torne in peeces as the like had not bene heard of before Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summâ Magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus Verolamius Iulius quoque Aaron vrbis Legionum ciues quorum Albanus charitatis gratia feruens confessorem suum Amphibalum à Persecutoribus insectatum iam iam comprehendendum in domo sua occuluit Caeteri verò duo inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati ad egregias portas Hierusalem absque cunctamine cum Martirij trophaeo conuolauerunt The very same testimony Gildas l. de excid c. 8. is giuen hereof by S. Gildas both for S. Amphibalus then flying the Persecutours and the Martyrdome of these Saints at that time S. Bede also is witnesse that S. Alban entertayned S. Amphibalus flying the Persecutours Clericum quendam Persecuâ—ores fugientem hospitio recepit And that S. Aaron S. Iulius were martyred at that time Passi sunt ea tempestate Aaron Iulius Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7. Matth. Westm an 303. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Gildas excid Bâ—â—t c. 8. Legionum vrbis ciues The like haue others Therefore Giraldus Cambrensis doth worthely call them our two Noble Protomartyrs in this time onely in dignitie second and next to S. Alban and Amphibalus but in time first and before them Duo nobiles post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres These our two Protomartyrs are wonderfully commended in our Histories S. Gildas saith of them that they stood out in the Army of Christ with greatest magnanimitie summa magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes dico Giraldus Cambrensis is witnes that among the Martyrs of that time they were the cheifest next to S. Alban and S. Amphibalus Post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron How Girald supr Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. they were honoured of the holy Catholike Christians of that time with Churches dedicated vnto them Pilgrimages to the places of their Martyrdome and they both there and in other places honoured inuocated and The Martyrs then honored with prayers and Pilgrimages to them prayed vnto presently vpon the ceasing of the Persecution I will declare among other memories of that time in their place in the beginning of the next Age. 3. Now it will suffice to conclude with that their Title of glory and renowne Girald Cambr. supr which the auncient and learned Bishop of their Nation before hath giuen them as their due and honour to the place of their triumphant death Iacent hic duo Nobiles Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres ibidem Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron Heare lie at Caerlegion the two Noble Protomartyrs of great Britaine and crowned with Martyrdome there Iulius and Aaron This Title to be the first Martyrs of Britaine in that most terrible Persecution and with such exceeding magnanimitie and Christian constancy as hath bene before remembred in enduring Torments neuer vntill then heard of without any example going before them but giuing themselues the first example
Martyre vel pro Martyre quem percutere iubebatur ipse potius mereretur percuti And so of a persecutour he became a companion in Truth and Faith Ex persecutore factus collega viritatis fidei Thus writeth Matthew of Westminster and others allthough with suppressing the name of this holy Martyr which the old Brittish Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and others call Heraclius and I am now to name him by it for allthough it was not giuen him in Baptisme Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in eodem in water which he wanted yet his surest Baptisme in his owne blood for Christ his holy and most courageously and constantly sustained Martyrdome happily made him renowned and honorable thereby 2. This S. Heraclius hauing resolutely denyed his Paganisme craued pardon for his error and confessed Christ openly before so many persecutours and in the highest of their Malice and rage against S. Alban fell thereby into the same degree of Hatred with them for presently therevpon to speake in our old Authours words Inimici veritatis hominem arripiunt dentes excutiunt os eius sacrum dilacerant omnia eius ossa confringunt si nihil in corpore remansit illaesum fides tamen quae feruebat in pectore laedi non potuit The enemyes of truth apprehend him beate out his teeth rend his holy mouthe and breake all his boues and allthough nothing remayned in his body without hurt yet his feruent faith remayned without harme And being thus left so maymed lame and half dead with all the power and strength he could with his hands crept vp to the hill where S. Alban was Martyred whome when the Iudge espyed he said vnto him obsecra Albanum tuum pray to they Alban to sett thy bones in order and lay his head heare stricken off to thy body and thou shall receaue perfect health from him Bury him and lett him cure thee Heraclius answeared I most firmely beleeue that S. Alban by his merits is able to heale mee and easely performe that you mock vs with Tunc caput Martyris reuerenter assumens illudque corpori deuotus apponens desperatum corporis robur recuperare caepit sanus effectus Then reuerently taking the head of S. Alban and deuoutely laying it to his body he began to recouer the former strenght of the same despayred before And being thus miraculouslie recouered and made hole ceased not in the hearing of all the people to preach vnto them the meritt of S. Alban and Power of Christ and digging the earth buryed the body of S. Alban before them there Which the Pagans seeing said among themselues what shall we doe This man cannot be putt to death with sword we haue allready broken his body and he hath now receaued his former strength againe And apprehending him with horrible Torment they teare his holy body in peeces and lastely cutt of his head And so this happy souldiar perseuering in the faith of Christ together with most blessed Alban deserued to be honoured with the Crowne of Martyrdome 3. Hitherto the Relation of those our renowned auncient Historians whereby we doe not onely finde an example of Heroicall Christian fortitude in generall but learne euen in particular the holy and approued doctrine and custome of the Primatiue Christians of this kingdome aswell as of others to praye vnto holy Saints glorified in their Soules in heauen and reuerencing their sacred Relicks on earth thus miraculously allowed and approued of God before and for the euerlasting shame and confusion of so many his Persecutours and Enemies then present and all after commers that would oppose against those most Catholike doctrines and practises of the Church of Christ so publickly and inuincibly confirmed and warranted by his omnipotent and highest diuine Power before such a multitude both of Christians and Pagans so testifying the first by that meanes strengthned in the true faith the others in greate numbers as I shall presently declare conuerted to Christian Religion And the Iudge himselfe was hereby so moued and conuinced that he presently commanded the Persecution to cease Iudex tanta miraculorum Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione praecepit Iacobus Genuensis Bishop of Genua and his old English Translatour say this souldiar called Iacob Genuen Episc in Vita S. Albani S. Amphibal Anglic. Translat ib. by some before Herculius was a knight And they yeeld a reason besides their Assertion which was the noble renowne of S. Alban who as they say was Lord of the Citie of Verolame and Prince of the knights and Steward of the Land and the Iudge dred de for to slee him because of the greate loue that Emperour had to him and for reuerence of his dignitie and Power of his kindred vnto the time that he had informed Dioclesian And therefore when Iudgment was pronounced against him the which was deferred 6. Weeks vntill Maximian his comming into Britaine to see such wicked executions thus they deliuer it Than Maximian and Askepodot gaue finall sentence on him saying In the the time of the Emperour Dioclesian Albon Lord of Verolomie Prince of knights and Steward of Britaine during his life hath despised Iupiter and Appollyn gooddes and to them hath done derogation and disworship wherefore by the Lawe he is iudged to be deed by the hand of some knight And the body to be buryed in the same place where his heade shall be smitten of and his sepulchre to be made worshipfully for the honour of knighthood whereof he was Prince and also the Crosse that he bare And sklauin that he ware should be buryed with him And his body to be closed in a chest of Ledd and so layd in his Sepulchre This sentence hath the Lawe ordeyned because he hath renyed our principall Gods These Authours say Maximian and King Asclepiodote gaue this sentence THE XXII CHAPTER OF VERY MANY CONVERTED TO CHRIST by the miraculous death of S. Alban and after going to S. Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Martyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 1. THAT we may take some notice of the greate numbers multitudes of people conuerted by the death and miracles of these two holy Martyrs we haue heard from approued Antiquities that euen many thousands had bene present eye witnesses of the miraculous diuiding of the water to giue free and dry passadge to S. Alban and those that were with him at his prayers when many drowned and lying in the bottome of the deepe Riuer were eyther miraculously preserued from death or so restored to life againe by his intercession the waters standing one both sides of their passadge like walls after their going ouer presently ioyned together againe and returned to their naturall current and flowing downeward as the propensitie of such liquid and heauy things requireth the fountayne one the topp of
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâ—â—t and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ„ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ„ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ„ against the ChristiaÌ„s of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ„ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ„ froÌ„ their afflictioÌ„s all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌ„s Catholikes ProtestaÌ„ts coÌ„tinued to the end of this third huÌ„dred of yeares the RomaÌ„s hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌ„s or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌ„t heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌ„ming of CoÌ„staÌ„tius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌ„t againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ„ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌ„cta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ„ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ„ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
Constantino parebat in summa laetitia vitam egerunt And were not onely quiet vnder him but thus liued in greate Ioy and did encrease being honored and rewarded by him creueruntque in dies magis magisque tam beneuoli tamque pacis concordiae studiosi beneficijs ornatae 6. And relating his experiment to proue constant Christians before remēbred and how he admitted such for his nearest friends and Counsailers in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere decreuit He gathereth from hence that the Gaules Britans and others vnder him were by him exempted from the penall Lawes of the persecutors he taking them away and making them frustrate in his Dominions Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis neque alijs qui circiter montes Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum Occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita suppeditabat Constantio profiteri And the obiections which Baronius maketh doe rather proue then improue the quietnes of Christians in this Nation when Constantius was heare For first the vnquietnes of Italy rather helped then hindered our peace our Persecution proceeding from thence now not able to persecute vs nor take reuendge of Constantius for protecting vs. And his being in Britaine he being so friendly allwayes to Christians as Baronius often confesseth must much more procure ease and freedome to our Christians where there was noe man of power to contradict or resist it Constantius being both King and Emperor heare and the kingdome of Britaine a Christian kingdome Therefore howsoeuer his reasons make doubt of some other places whose state and condition was not like vnto ours of Britaine Bed l. 1. Hist c. 8. Galf. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manusc Galli antiq c. 28. 29. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. cap. 57. 58. 59. 60. Henricus Hunting Hist l. 1. Socrates Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. Eus l. 1. Vit. Cōstantini c. 9. Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 24. they doe not moue any question of the quiet thereof in cause of Religion but establish and confirme it And therefore our owne best allowed and auntient Historians S. Bede Galfridus Henry of Huntington an old French Manuscript Virūnius Harding others setle Constantius heare in Britaine after all our Persecution ended nothing but all fauour to Chrstiās heare in his time and not onely a tolleration graunted but publicke profession of Christianitie generally allowed by Regall and Imperiall warrant of Constantius vsed exercised as shall immediatly more plainely appeare in the next Chapter 7. And if we had rather harken to forreine writers in or neare that time we haue sufficient warrant not onely that he recalled himself from the worship of the Pagan gods as diuers are witnesses Constantius se à Deorum Gentilium veneratione auocauerat But as Eusebius and others testifie of him he gaue free power and licence to all vnder him to exercise Christian Religion without any molestation illis qui ab ipso regebantur liberam verae in Deum religionis sine Constantine the greate first instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem And this as he writeth when the greatest Persecution was in other places And had care to instruct his sonne Constantine the Greate which he left his Heyre in the same faith as we may easely conclude from the words of Constantine himselfe registred by Theodoret huius Dei adiutus ope orsus ab vltimis Oceani finibus vniuersum orbem terrarum Sozom. Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 5. Chronicon Monast Abingdonien apud Nich. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. c. 9. firmae salutis spe erexi that euē from the ends of the Ocean meaning Britaine he was assisted by God And Sozomen saith it is euidently knowne vnto all men that greate Constantine was first instructed in the Christian faith amōg the Britans Apud Britannos liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana imbutum And the Cronicle of Abington neare Oxford testifieth he was brought vp in that old Abbey which we must needs asscribe to his parents Constantius and Helena And we find not any other but Constantius except we will apply it to King Coel and then it was receaued and approued by him who heare in Britaine caused the persecutors to be putt to death and the Persecution therevppon ceased as S. Gildas writeth emarcescentibus Gild. l. de conq Brit. c. 8. nece suorum Authorum nefarijs Decretis For this must needs be applied to Persecutors in Britaine and not to the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian the Persecution heare endeed longe before their death as is proued before and neither of them nor any other Emperor but Constantius hauing power or commaund heare at this time And herevpon our Protestant Historians themselues thus testify of him Constantius abolished the superstition of the Stowe Howes Hist tit Romās in Constantius Constantine Gentils in his Dominians So that afterward Britaine felt no persecutions Constantius renounced the Idolatrie of the Gentils THE II. CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Constantine Emperour heare in Britaine 1. I Haue shewed before out of S. Gildas and others aswell that the Persecution called Dioclesians did not continue ten yeares in this kingdome in one place he termeth it Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem the nine yeares Persecution of Dioclesian the Tyrant and in the next Chapter not wholly ten yeares longe bilustro turbinis necdum expleto As also that it wholly ended Gildas l. de excid cōquest Brit. c. 7. 8. in the time of King Coel those Persecutours then hauing no power or Authoritie heare and so together with their other ouerruling and commanding Decrees the bloody Edicts of persecuting Christians heare were vtterly extinct and made inualidate and as is euident before neuer being renewed but alltogether omitted by Constantius this greate friend of Christians such of this Nation were fully and vndoubtedly thereby restored to their auncient liberties Priuiledges and Immunities in matters of Religion if Constantius and Helen our Emperour and Empresse King and Queene had then giuen no further and expresse approbation vnto them Which we may not reasonably call into question when we remember their absolute and independing regall right and possession without contradiction they had in this kingdome the naturall loue and affection they bore vnto it and that to them with their Religious care and desire they had to defend and aduance Christian Religion euen in times and places when and where they were not so enabled nor drawne therto with so many and strong bands of dutie and affection We haue heard before that other Churches vnder his Empire were endowed by his benefits and munificence thereby they lyued in greate Ioy and encreased the choysest Christians were his dearest Friends and
of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in Constātino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. Cōst l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the Constātius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian Religiō office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.
the Christians heare in this Nation did not onely enioy freedome and Immunitie from all penalties and Persecution against Christian Churches and Monasteries that were ruinated restored and new builded Religion but as in the time of his Father made and freely had publike exercise and Profession thereof as our old Churches reedified new builded and erected Bishops Preists and all Cleargie and Religious men restored to their former quiet Reuenewes honours and dignities 2. Of this we haue diuers testimonies and examples in particular yet left vnto vs as out of the old Annalls of Winchester where we finde of that old Church builded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the late Persecutiō the Church of Winchester builded in the time of King Lucius and hallowed and dedicated Annal. Eccles Winton Godwin Catalog of Bishop Wincester in initio October 29. 189. By Faganus and Damianus Bishops amongst the rest at this time of Dioclesian went to wracke the buildings thereof being ruinated and made euen with the ground and the Monkes and all the officers belonging vnto it either slaine or enforced to fly for the present time in the yeare 309. the Church a foresaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderfull forwardnesse and Zeale as within one yeare and thirty dayes both it and all the Edifices belonging vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes and officers were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient manner The 15. day of March following it was againe hallowed and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester at te request of Deodatus Abbot of this new erected Monastery It is euident by this Relation and that is saide before that this holy worke so publike and with freedome and zeale was quite finished in the time of Constantine his being heare before he went hence against Maxentius And yet we see both Bishop Abbot Preists and Religious men publikly and honorably restored to their former condition The Church with vnspeakable deuotion builded and dedicated to that holy Saint and Martyr which in the late Persecution was most hated by the enemies of Christ So I say of the Church of S. Alban Ecclesia a Church as S. Bede writeth mirandi operis atque eius martyrio condigna extructa est a Church Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 7. Mat. West An. 313. of wonderfull workemanship and worthie of his martyrdome was builded so soone as the Christians were heare at quiet Redeunte temporum Christianorum serenitate Matthew of Westminster hath the same words and explaneth this time of the quiet of Christians heare when this Church was so sumptuously builded to haue bene ten yeares after his Martyrdome decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis the perfect finishing whereof he setteth downe to haue bene in the same yeare in which Constantine went from hence towards Rome against Maxentius Which was by him in the 6. yeare of Constantine and before the generall ceasing of Persecution in other places Constantine not being absolute and sole Emperor vntill his victory against Maxentius nor the generall quiet then presently ensuing Both S. Bede and the Monke of Westminster write that in their seuerall times often curing of infirmities and Bed Matth. supr other miracles were wrought there in quo videlicet loco vsque ad hanc diem curatio infirmorum frequentium operatio virtutum celebrari non desunt The old Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred in the late Persecutio◠in the Citie of Caerlegion deriue their auntient Foundation from this time So doe many others founded in honor of seuerall Martyrs then cruelly putt to death for the name of Christ So I affirme of all the Cathedrall Churches Archiepiscopall and Episcopall which I haue before remembred with their Particular Sees and Cities founded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the Persecution of the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian as also those that were not Episcopall but subordinate and inferior ouerthrowne with that tempest of Persecution for S. Gildas S. Bed and others testifie without exception that all they which were then pulled downe euen to the ground were now reedified renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Matthew of Westminster Gild. l. de excid conquest Brit. ca. 8. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 8. Mat. Westm an 313. plainely writeth that besides the new Churches builded in honor of their late Martyrs of which S. Gildas and S. Bede also make this memory Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt The Christians heare at this time renewed builded againe all the Churches dedicated to former Saints which had bene so destroyed and throwne downe to the ground Sanctorum Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas renouant 3. And when we are warranted both by Protestant and Catholike Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pa. 8. Io. Goscel Eccl. Hist Manuscrip de Archiep. Can. tuar prope Init. Manuscr Gallie Antiq. cap. 28. also that from the beginning of Christianitie heare we had many Abbots Monkes and Monasteryes in euery Age tot tantaque Abbatum Monachorum Cenobiorum vetusta nomina quae quouis seculo extiterunt And that these Monasteryes were all destroyed in Dioclesian his Pesecution we must needs assigne their restauration to this time as I haue first exemplified before in the old Monastery of Winchester now reedified with so greate speede and deuotion the Abbot thereof being called Deodatus To this I ioyne the Monastery of Abingdon allready spoken of where this our greate King and Emperour Constantine as the old Annalls thereof doe pleade had his education when he was young wherein there where as it testifieth further aboue 500. Chron. Monast Abingdon apud Nich. Harpesf Eccl. Hist saecul 10. c. 9. Monkes liuing by the labour of their hands in th◠woods and Desarts adioyning vpon son dayes festiuall dayes comming to the Monastery besides 60. which did continually abide in the same seruing God there Quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant adscripti qui per syluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad Coenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso Coenobio versabantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerit Therefore we cannot doubt if we will accept this auntient Record for witnesse but of all other Monasteries this greate Emperour had an especiall care of restoring and endowing this his nursing place of education 4. To this time we may assigne the reedificing of the noble Monastery first builded by the Founder Ambrius or Ambry after called Amsbury in Wiltshire where at the comming of the Saxons hither there were 300. Religious men Coenobium trecentorum fratrum in monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9.
publikly acted with so many circumstances which could Constantine without all doubt baptized by S. Siluester Pope at Rome not be concealed in the greate commanding Citie of the world by the sole Emperour thereof and S. Syluester the highest Ruler in the Church of Christ testified by almost all Ecclesiasticall Historians too many to be remembred being recompted to be aboue 40. Classicall Christian Writers for this matter Iodoc. Cocc in the saur Cathol Tom. 1. l. 7. art 9. omitting many of greate name Antiquitie and Authoritie The Pagans themselues euen of the same Age as Ammianus Marcellinus Zosimus and others giue plaine Testimony vnto it the first expressely speaketh of Constantins Fonte Constantinianum Lauacrum in Rome The other setteth downe Ammian Marc. lib. 27. cap. 2. the whole History at lardge after his ethick manner Zosomen also testifieth that this History was common among the Pagan Writers in his time memoratum Zosom lib. 2. de Constantino Zosom Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. R. Abrah leuit in Chron. Iudaic. R. Abrah Esra in c. 11. Daniel Michael Glycas part 4. Annal. à gentilibus And the Iewes also euen their most malitious against Christians as R. Abraham Leuita and R. Abraham Aben Esra doe confesse and proue the same So doe the best Greeke Historians Theophanes Metaphrastes Zonaras Cedrenus Glycas Nicephorus and others Some of these as Michael Glycas calling them Arian Heretiks who say he was baptized at Nicomedia by the Arian Bishop thereof Ariani quidam constanter asserunt eum ab Epicopo Nicomediae baptizatum esse and saith it is out of doubt that he was baptized at Rome his Baptistery there still continuing to proue it inuincibly true Non dubium est quin magni Imperatoris huius Baptisterium quod adhuc Romae conspicitur illustri ratione veritatem commonstret So haue the rest And Theop. Ceram supr in Chrono Theophanes plainely saith this was one of the Arian Heretiks fictions and lyes against Constantine to staine his glory vntruely with And their Authenticall publikly receaued Menologion of the Greeke Church doth not onely say that S. Syluester baptized Constantine at Rome clensing him both from his Leprosy of Soule and body Syluester propter summum virtutis gradum Menol. Graecor Kalend. Ianuar. defunsto Melchiade antiquiori Romae creatus est Episcopus Hic multorum patrator Miraculorum Constantinum Magnum ad fidem conuertit cum animae corporis Constantine a Saint with the Greeks in their Menologie morbos diuino Baptismate ab eo expulisset but it receaueth and enrolleth this Glorious Emperour in the Catalogue of holy Saints and so he is generally honoured among them and in the Latine Church his name was euer enrolled in the Ecclesiasticall Tables called Dyptica and publikly recited at Masse Nichol. Papa Epis ad Michael Imperatorem which was not allowed to any but Orthodoxe and holy Christians 6. Therefore he must needs be free from all such suspition wherewith those suspected Gretians haue charged him the cheifest of them Eusebius as I haue proued before contradicting himself herein and making Constantine a professed Christian receauing Sacraments many yeares before this pretended Baptisme at his death Therefore I may worthely say of this renowned Emperour with our learned and auncient Historian That he was the flower of Henric. Hunt Hist l. 1. in Constantino Harding Chro. c. 63. f. 50. Britaine a Britan by blood a Britan by Country before whome and after whome neuer any the like went out of Britaine Constantinus flos Britanniae hic Britannicus genere patria ante quem nec post similis est egressus de Britannia And an other in his olde Poeme of the same our renowned King and Emperour first testifing he was baptized at Rome by Pope Syluester and there cured of his Leprosie addeth He died after that at Nichomeid In Cataloge among the Saintes noumbred Of May the twentie and one day indede Vnder shryne buryed and subumbred Among all Christen Kings worthy to be remembred Whose day and feast the Greekes haue eche yeare Solâ—mply as for a Saint full clere Our old English Chronicle also testifieth of this Emperour This Constantine Old Engl. Hist part 4. f. 38. was a glorious maÌ„ and a Victorious in Battayle In gouerning of the comyn people he was very wise and in the necessitie of byleue he was without comparison deuoute his piete and his holynes be so written in the bookes of holy Doctors that without doubte he is to he nobred amoÌ„g Saintes And the Greekes say that in the end of his life he was made a Monke S. Aldem saith greate Constantine was corporally and spiritually S. Aldelm lib. de Laudib Virgin c. 12. cured in Baptisme at Rome by S. Syluester Imperatoris Constantini diuturna valetudo Elephantiosa corporis incommoditas accepto baptismatis Sacramento a S. Syluestro citius curata est And as Niphorus a Gretian writerh this is Niceph. Hist l. 7. c. 35. l. 8. c. 5. 4. the consent of the whole Church that he was baptized at Rome by S. Syluester Ecclesia a Syluestro eum Romae baptizatum esse certo praedicat And againe nos Ecclesiae vinuersali consentientes Romae eum sacro Lauacro tinctum esse Siluestro administram ei imponente manum diximus THE VI. CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN EVER PROFESSED HERself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 1. THIS our Triumphant Emperor and glory of Britaine hauing thus victoriously conquered his spirituall as well as corporall Enemies and by Baptisme thus happily made so glorious and profitable a member of the Church of Christ the ioyfull newes and tydings thereof was soone diffused and knowne to the holy Christians though farr distant from Rome as that thing they most desired to be effected and as much reioyced to heare it was so religiously performed And among the rest his blessed mother S. Helen then lyuing heare in Britaine her natif Contry after the death of her husband Constantius dying heare who as before had in the best manner she could instructed her sonne Constantine in the true Christian Religion and desired nothing more then to vnderstand he publikly and with so greate zeale now openly professed that which she had so often and earnestly exhorted him vnto was not a litle ioyed with the certaine notice hereof And with all hast she could prepared herself for so long a Iorney by her corporall presence to be both a more effectuall partaker and encreaser of such Christian comforts And to giue argument of her Ioyes by message in the meane time writing vnto him from Britaine as our Antiquaties affirme and among other things to expresse her greate zeale in Christian Religion and to exhort her sonne to the like vnderstanding of
where all agree Restitutus was affirmeth that in the former Councell 11. yeares before Bishops were assembled out of all parts of the world Ad Arelatensem vrbem ex omnibus mundi partibus celebâ—atum Concil Arel 2. 1 can 18. Arelat Concil 1. can 7. fuisse ConciliuÌ„ In which we finde a Decree for all Nations that the Presidents of Countryes being Christians were to be at the direction of the Bishops in such places concerning Religion Which must needs besides that is said before giue vs sufficient Argument that in this yeare 314. Constantine was a professed Christian I haue somewhat out of Order of time ioyned this second Councell of Arles to the first in regard they were by the common opinion kept so neare together in one place vnder one Pope S. Syluerster one Emperour of our Country Constantine and our Archbishop with others of this kingdome was present in them such men as he neuer going alone without others of their Clergie to any Councell Bishops or Preists and in this time especiall care being taken by our renowned Emperour as I haue shewed before Epistol Const ad Chrest supr Concil Roman can 1. Histor Tripartit l. 3. c. 2. l. 2. cap. 3. from his owne publike order that they should at his charge and cost so be safely conueyed with their due Attendance to that place where these Councels were to be assembled and there also to be prouided for during the time of the Councells at his cost Quibus Augustus Constantinus vehicula annonas praestari praecepit THE VIII CHAPTER THE GENERALL ESTABLISHING ENDOWing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergymen chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 1. NEITHER did this renowned Emperour confine his loue and fauours towards Christian Religion vnto the Christians of his owne the west Empire but vnto all as God by an holy Angell before reuealed both Catholiks and Protestants so acknowleding that Christians in the whole world should be at peace and Idolatry was generally to Baptist Mantuan l. 2. de vita S. Blasij Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pont. Roman in Sylu. 1. be ouerthrowne by this Noble Emperour Nunc bonus expulsis Romana in regna Tyrannis Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum This Noble Emperour and Instrument of God the more easily and peaceably to procure and setle this generall quiet and securitie of Christians Licinius being now Emperour in the East he married his half Sister Constantia daughter of his Father Constantius by Theodora vnto him she was by common opinion a Christian at this time by which meanes and at the least in respect of other fauours receaued from Constantyne Licinius professed himself a Friend to Christians and ioyned with Constantine in diuers Edicts Edicts of Constantine and Licinius Emperours for Christians quiet in all places Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 9. l. 10. cap. 5. Zozomen Histo l. 1. cap. 7. Euseb sup l. 10. c. 5. l. 9. cap. 9. for their quietly enioying and professing their Religion restoring to them their Liberties lands goods Churches and other freedomes And that these their Priuiledges to Christians might come to the knowledge of all they caused them to be published in all places vt autem Constitutionis huius honestatis nostrae determinatio omnibus innotescere valeat haec scripta nostra passim proponi ad omnium cognitionem duci conueniet ne quenquam honestatis huius nostrae constitutio latere queat And as Eusebius witnesseth both Constantine and Licinus did send these their Lawes for the Immunities of ChristiaÌ„s euen to Maximinus the Tyrant in the East to be obserued by him Cum ipse Constantinus tum Licinius Imperator cum eo Deum bonorum omnium Authorem vtrique placantes vna sententia ac voluntate legem pro Christianis perfectissimam ac plenissimam constituunt ac ipsam legem Maximino qui adhuc Orienti dominabatur amicitiam erga ipsos praetexebat mittunt And he either for loue or feare caused it to be promulged and published by his Authoritie to all Presidents vnder him All this was done by Constantine the yeare next after his Victory against Baron Annal. An. 313. Spondan ibidem Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. an 309. Maxentius as Baronius and others write in the 313. of Christ but by Marianus setting downe the death of Maximinus in the yeare 309. it must needs be sooner if his accompt be true 2. But howsoeuer it is euident by Eusebius others that Maximinus soone after mouing warre against Licinius by instigation of his Idolatrous Preists being ouerthrowne brought to misery did put those his Seducers to death Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 10. worshipped the God of Christians and published a most absolute Lawe for their libertie and freedome His Constitution is extant in Eusebius all this was effected and he miserably died in the 313. or 314. yeare of Christ by Baronius Baron Spond an 313. 314. and Spondanus largest reckoning And by the same Computators Licinius afterward violating his faith and falling to warre with Constantine and persecuting Christians being brought to distresse and desolation hanged himself in the yeare of Christ 318. Constantine must needs be acknowledged Baron Spond an 318. to haue bene the sole and onely commanding Emperour in the worlde before this time for Sozomen with others witnesseth that Licinius the last then bearing that name vtterly ouerthrowne both at Sea and land by the forces of Constantine first hopelesse of recouery fledd to Nicomedia and some time Sozom. Histor l. 1. cap. 7. after liued an obscure and base life at Thessalonica before he came to that desperate end Licinius pedestribus copijs naualibus amissis se Nicomediam recepit postea vitam priuatam Thessalonicae ad tempus degens ibi è medio sublatus est 3. Eusebius from the Testimony of Constantine himself writeth strange Miracles wrought by the Banner of this Emperour bearing the Crosse that Euseb lib. 2. Vit. Constant cap. 7. 8. 9. in what part soeuer of the Army it was seene the Enemyes fledd and rane away And if in any part of his Army the Souldiars began to faint presently The miraculous Banner of Constantine hauing the signe of the Crosse in it vpon the bringing of this holy Banner thither they recouered and obtained Victory whereas there were 50. men appointed to attend this Banner and in turns to beare it neuer any one of them in executing that office did miscary Among these onely one which bore it seeing the Warre to be greate and in his Iudgment dangerous deliuered this Ensigne to an other and departing from it was wounded and died but he which tooke the Banner from him had no hurt at all And when very many darts were cast at him they all missed his body and were Miraculously receaued in the slender
the Christian Cleargie there should be free from Tributs and Vectigals and all this was done as he setteth downe before the ouerthrowe Constantine gaue to Licinius or Licinius opposed against him Which Baronius affirmeth was in the 316. yeare of Christ And in the very next yeare 314. of Christ the same Authour Baron Annal. An. 314. Matth. Westm An. 321. Ado in Chronic. Baronius setteth downe the first Councell of Arles where as he from Ado and others writeth there were 600. Bishops assembled together with Claudius Vitus Eugenius and Cyriacus the Popes Legats and addeth further from Eusebius that Constantine himselfe was there present with the Bishop Sed ipsum Imperatorem Constantinum cuÌ„ Episcopis interfuisse Eusebius declarat Which presence and sitting of ConstaÌ„tine with the Bishops in Councell Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant cap. 37. Eusebius plainely confesseth Tanquam communis Episcopus a Deo constitutus ministrorum Dei coegit Conâ—â—lium in media istorum frequentia ac congressu adesse vna considere non dedignatus in medio consessu quasi vnus e multis assedit And yet affirmeth that diuers other Councels were called and kept in Baron An. 315. this yeare as at Ancyra in Galacia Neocaesarea in Pontus and Laodicea in Phrigia In the next yeare 315. he affirmeth Constantine published a Decree in preuenting murthering of children like a good Christian Prince Constantinus Imperator dignam planè Christiano Principe edidit sanctionem And an other against the Iewes which persecuted such of their Profession as became Christians commanding therein all such Iewes with their partakers to be burned And subiected all Christians which should forsake their Religion and professe Iudaisme to the same punishment So we might proceede to the other yeares betweene this and the 324. yeare wherein Baronius would haue him to be baptized needles to be related in this place these being more then sufficient to proue he was baptized longe before that time Which Ensebius doth giue plaine testimony vnto euen by Baronius his owne calculation for Baronius setting downe the warre betweene Constantine and Licinius to haue bene in the yeare 316. Eusebius saith that Licinius did then oppose against Euseb Hist l. 10 cap. 8. 9. God Allmightie whome he knew Constantine did worship Licinius vbi belelum Constantino inferre decreuit etiam ipsum omnium Deum quem a Constantino colisciebat impugnare aggreditur Eusebius thus writeth immediately after those Letters written to Anilinus Caecilianus and others before about the seuenth yeare of Constantinus as Baronius before hath witnessed Eusebius there also calleth Constantine a man renowned for all kinde of pietie omnis pietatis virtute clarus 7. And to put vs out of all doubt in this busines Euseb doth manifestly proue Euseb l. 1. vit Constant c. 34. 35. 36. 37. 41. that Constantine had giuen such freedome and donations to the Church of Christ as be remembred honored Bishops builded Churches caused Councels to be called and was present in them with the Bishops and many things of like nature before the tenth yeare of his Empire Heremias Sozomen before Sozom. l. 1. Hist cap. 8. hath witnessed that he receaued the Sacraments in the Church in this time Sacra mysteria percipere Which none but actually and really Baptized Christians might doe or did at any time If any man shall obiect that S. Melchiades Pope was a Maryr and so not likely to receaue such fauours from Constantine Baronius well answeareth he was accompted as many others were for the greate Persecution he endured vnder Maximian and not because he Baron An. 313. was violently put to death for Religion but dyed in a peaceable time Which the old Roman Martyrologe confirmeth Romae S. Melchiadis Papae qui in persecutione Martyrolog Roman die 10. Decembr Maximiani multa passus reddita Ecclesiae pace quieuit in Domino Which proueth that CoÌ„stantine had giuen Libertie to ChristiaÌ„s before S. Melchiades death which was within a yeare and litle more of Constantine his Victory against Maxentius After which time there is a silence in Histories of any Persecution where Constantine reigned And therefore S. Syluester being fled to the Mountaine Soractes in Persecution when he was sought for to christen Constantine by Diuine Vision argueth for them that hould before that the was baptized in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and by S. Syluester not then Pope but soone after and so said to be baptized by S. Syluester Pope because a litter after by the death of S. Melchiades he was choseÌ„ to that dignitie 8. The opinion of Constantine his Leprosie and miraculous curing thereof at his Baptisme can be no argument for the deferring thereof to a later time for we find that his daugter S. Constantia or Constantina was also infected with that desease as most probable from her Father and as miraculously cured thereof at S. Agnes her Tombe by her prayers as her Father was by S. Syluester his baptizing him So that we may rather say of them both so miraculously cured to the greate glory of God Conuersion of many as Christ said of the man borne blinde whome he gaue sight vnto that neither he nor his Parents in that respect had sinned but that the workes of God might be manifest in him Then with Pagans impute such punishment to the demerits Io. cap. 9. of Constantine which Euagrius ernestly contendeth to cleare him off And the greatest matter that is obiected being the death of Crispus his sonne this Euagr Hist l. 3. cap. 40. 41. could be no cause to deserue that Leprous punishment Crispus death being longe after Constantine his Baptisme wherein he was cleansed from that infirmitie Which both Baronius and Spondanus confesse and affirme Sozomen Baron SpoÌ„d An. 324. proueth by many Arguments that Crispus liued many yeares after his Father Constantine was a Christian Costantini ad Christum conuersionem plurimis arguâ—entis demonstrat longè ante Crispi obitum contigisse ipsumque Câ—â—spum plures vixisse annos postquam Pater Christo nomen dedisset 9. Therefore I meruaile how they could write before that Constantine was not baptized vntill the 324. yeare of Christ in which they say Crispus his death was and now thus confidently teach that which I onely contend that Constantine was a Christian longe many yeares before that time And Nicephorus Platina and others teach that this Crispus was baptized by S. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap. 33. in fine Platina in Marco Syluester together with his Father Constantine when Maxentius was ouerthrowne in the seuenth yeare of Constantine Vna cum ipso Crispus eius filius diuinum participauit lauacrum ambo candidam vestem induerant pulsis vrbe Tyrannis And Sozomen plainely affirmeth that Crispus died in the 20. yeare of the reigne of Constantine and before in his life being Caesar ioyned with Sozomen Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. his Father in many Lawes for
monumentum id esset Insulam totam Romano Imperatori aliquando paruisse And plainely confesse that in Britaine diuers yeares he behaued himselfe and in all mens Iudgment gouerned vertuously corageously and as a good Emperor ought to doe Maximus probè strenuè Augustoque omnium sententia dignum Magistratum in Albione aliquot annos gessisset And that both the Christian Britans Harris Histor Eccl. Tom. 4. Baron Spond Annal. in Maximo and Picts the onely then Inhabitants heare did meruailously well loue him Britones ac Picti mirificè Maximum Imperatorem diligere His Brittish wife Queene and Empresse daughter of Octauius is commended in Histories to haue bene a very vertuous Lady 7. Maximus being dead Theodosius the Elder as he was Emperor so Theodosius Emperor commendad King and Ruler in Britaine this man is most renowned in Histories for his honoring the Church especially of Rome and hate of Heresies his prayses be too many among Catholike Writers therefore I will onely and breifely vse Protestants testimonies in his behalfe in their owne words Theodosius the Elder the most Christian Emperor Theodosius did open pennance in Millan and Stowe Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Theodosio Magdebur cent 4. c. 7. col 568. fasted and prayed eight Moneths together according as Saint Ambrose had enioyned him because in the first yeare of his Empire he had commanded fiue thousand Citizens of Thessalonica to be slayne and for executing the Innocent with the wicked in forme of ciuill iustice therefore the Archbishop would not permit him to enter into the Church nor to receaue the Sacrament vntill he had performed his pennance What Sacrament this was which he might not receaue and good Christians Magdebur cent 4. c. 10. Theod. Hist l. 6. cap. 8. Sozom. l. 7. cap. 24. Ambros apud eosd supr then receaued the Protestants of Germany doe tell vs from Theodoret Sozomen and S. Ambrose himselfe that it was the most sacred Body of our Lord and his pretius Blood Sacratissimum Domini corpus pretiosus Domini sanguis And that S. Ambrose did not admitte him to Sacraments vâ—â—ill after long pennance in the place of penitents he prostrated himselfe on the pauement The B. Sacrament of the Altare Christs most holy boby and pretious blood in the Church Portch and with teares desired absolution Nec post tantum temporis receptus prius est nisi ab Ambrosio iterum duriter reprehensus doloris sui in templi vestibulo in pauimentum se deijciens plorans certa fecit indicia ac in loco paenitentium subsistere non recusit And yet they more plainely and pathetically thus deliuer from many renowned Authors the greate and austeere Magdebur cent 4. cap. 7. cap. 3. Theodor. l. 5. c. 17. Sozom l. 7. c. 24. Paul Diac. lib. 13. Aug. l. 5. de ciuitate Dei c. 26. humble pennance of this Emperor before he was reconciled by S. Ambrose peccatum suum agnoscens octo luxit mensibus quo paenitentiae curriculo completo ad Templum postea cum lachrymis redijt Domino supplicans non stans nec genu flectens sed in terram pronum se prosternens ac sic cum Dauide orans adhaesit pauimento anima mea viuifica me Domine secundum verbum tuum Surgens verò manibus barbam capillos euellit frontem caecidit pauimentum lachrymis suis conspersit ac veniam tandem petens receptus ab Ambrosio est populo pro eo deprecante And yet this most Christian Catholike and Religious Emperor as these Protestants stile him was so farre from sicking to exempt himselfe from the censure of S. Ambrose neither Pope nor Patriarke but onely Bishop of Millan hauing no iurisdiction at Thessalonica in Greece where the offencâ— was committed but for Millan where the Emperor then was resident oâ— disobey S. Ambrose reiect or persecute him as diuers late meaner Princes of the new Sect haue vsed higher Prelates and Popes that he most humbly submitted himselfe to his Censure religiously performed his enioyned pennance And as these Protestant Historians from Antiquitie confesse S. Ambrose was of all others the most worthie Bishop in Theodosius iudgment and Magdebur cent 4. cap. 10. col 1169. beloued of all the Emperors in his time euen Honorius sonne to this Theodosius Quà m charus fuerit quinque laudatissimis Imperatoribus Valentiniano maiori Gratiano Valentiniano Iuniori Theodosio Honorio cum quibus omnibus familiarissimè vixit non est opus commemorare Theodosium de eo dixisse Sozomenus Sozom. l. 5. cap. 18. retulit nosse scilicet se solum Ambrosium dignum Episcopi nomine And yet neither Theodosius the Emperor nor any of the others remembred for S. Ambrose his acquaintance in his time nor he himselfe did either in the iudgment of any learned Protestants or others deny or doubt of but plainely and religiously confessed and practized the doctrine of the Supremacy of the Popes of Rome in spirituall affaires Three of those Emperors Gratianus Valentinianus Edict Gratiani Valentiniani Theodos Impp. l. 1. C. de summa Trinitate fide Catholica and this Theodosius ioyned together in this Lawe for all vnder the Roman Empire among which the Britans heare were contained to exercise and professe that holy Christian Religion which S. Peter deliuered to the RomaÌ„s the Popes there had there published and S. Damasus then Pope did followe CuÌ„ctos populos quos clemeÌ„tiae nostrae regit ImperiuÌ„ in tali volumus religione versari quam D. Petrum ApostoluÌ„ tradidisse Romanis Religio vsque adhuc ab ipso insinuata Honorius the last Emperor that reigned in Britaine declarat quamque PontificeÌ„ Damasum sequi claret Honorius soÌ„ne of Theodosius being the last Emperor in this Age the last of all which reigned in Britaine was of his Fathers minde in this dutie towards the Roman See as is manifest Honour Imper. Epist ad Bonif. Pap. Tom. 1. Concil Ambros ad cap. 3. 1. ad Timoth. both by his Epistle to Pope Bonifacius the first and S. Ambrose so beloued of him who testifieth that the Church is the house of God and the Pope of Rome then Damasus the Gouernor thereof Ecclesia est domus Dei cuius hodie Rector est Damasus Such is the doctrine of all the renowned Fathers both Greeke and Latine in this learned Age S. Gregories Nazianzen Nicen S. Basile S. Chrysostome The Popes of Rome then as thâ— Emperors of the same Religion with the presaÌ„t Roman Church S. Ierome S. Augustin Optatus Prudentius and others 8. The holy Popes which succeeded to S. Liberius and Felix before remembred in this Age were sainct Damasus and sainct Siricius knowne to haue bene famous Professors and aduancers as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge of that Religion which with them is termed Papistry Damasus say these men was an holy Confessor a diligent Supputator of times and he set Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act.
with the Church of Rome now liued Britaine France venit in Franciam Italy Rome where he was so famous and the Easterne Churches agreed in such holy doctrine as he preached and committed to writing being the very same as Protestants themselues confesse which the Church of Rome now professeth condemning the opinions of Protestants as he had any cause to speake of such points beginning with the first and cheife Article of their Religion Iustification by faith as they confesse solam fidem ad salutem sufficere negat So of others And yet they say he had most diligently read and agreed with the Fathers of this Age the most learned Patres diligentissimè legit Originem Augustinum Hieronymum Ambrosium Eusebium Gennadium Nam ex horum interpretationibus suarum ipse in Paulum explicationum collectanea congessit ex alijs proculdubio And agreed with them in matters of Religion 4. Therefore this our renowned Doctor agreeing in all this with the best learned Magdebur cent 5. cap. 10. col 1284. Sedul in cap. 5. ad Ephes 5. ad Phil. 3. 4. ad Rom. Magdebur cent 5. c. 4. col 505. in that Age both of the Latine and Greeke Church with the Pope and Church of Rome where he was of so greate fame mirabili doctrina clarus as also in the other both Easterne and Westerne Christians where he had trauailed and preached and so glorious that the Protestants themselues acknowledge he was most rare for gifts of learning his works approued by Pope Gelasius some of theÌ„ receaued still vsed in the publike Church seruice and he stiled by that learned Pope as S. Bede after was for the like worthines venerabilis venerable Vir erat faeliâ—i ingenio praeditus acri iudicio facuÌ„dia indicibili Breuiar Roman Hym. ad Laud. in Natiuitate Domini Epiph. ad Vesper Epiphan Sedul Hymn de Christ l. 1. cap. peperisse Christum Neque minus ei cognita extitere diuina quam humana Adeo vt in Decretis Distinct 15. Gelasius Pontifex venerabilem Sedulium eum vocauerit eiusque non mediocri laude commendauerit scripta The Hymnes which the Catholike Church still vseth in the publike Seruice thereof at the Laudes in the greate Festiuitie of Christs birth and vigil of the Epiphany beginning A solis ortus cardine ad vsque terrae limitem Christum canamus principem natum Maria virgine and that of both the EueÌ„songs of the Epiphany which beginneth hostes Herodes impie Christum venire quid times non eripit mortalia qui regna dat caelestia were composed by him part of his workes and from him thus generally honored in the Church of Christ as that in honor of the blessed Virgin Salue sancta pareÌ„s enixa puerpera Regem Qui caelum terramque tenet per saecula cum virginitatis honore nec primam similem visa es nec habere sequenteÌ„ sola sine exemplo placuisti femina Christo Besides his greate trauailes and paines in preaching he wrote much Our Protestant Historians and others asscribe aboue 40. bookes to him Aldus Manutius who published diuers of his works aboue 100. yeares fince in the yeare of Christ 1501. or 1502. giueth many reasons that he lyued aboue 1100. yeares before that time Sedulium ab hinc mille centum annos ac plus eo fuisse colligimus Ald. Manut. Epist ante opera Iuuenci Sedulij c. Sedul Epist ad Macedonium Presbyterum and to haue liued in the same time with S. Hierome puto Hieronimum Sedâ—lium eisdem fuisse temporibus Which Sedulius himselfe in his Epistle to Macedonius seemeth sufficiently to proue speaking therein of S. Hierome as then liuing and writing as also of some holy parsons then in life to whome he wrote Therefore I place him in this Age yet not denying but he might liue to the beginning of that which followeth This our Sedulius much esteemeth in that Epistle Vrsinus a Bishop Vrsicinus Laurentius Gallicanus Preists and Faelix whome according to his name he nameth a truely happy man vere Faelicem for his contempt of this world cui mundus crucifixus est And others doe say they were his familiar friends and worthie men as he and they likewise doe Magdeburgen centur 1. of this Macedonius to whome he wrote Therefore not finding any Historian clayming these or any of them for any other Nation and hauing heard before that many Britans then went into those parts that they were entreated thereto and besides our owne forreine Antiquaries write that in those dayes our Arnold Merm Theatr. conuers gent. Britans did often goe on Pilgrimage to the holy Land and Rome and preach euery where as they went Britanni olim dum terram sanctam aut Apostolorum Limina visitarunt passim Euangelio praedicando seruiebant we may not vnprobably presume that these or some of them were also of this Kingdome And some write that saint Fridolin a Princes sonne of this Country some say a Scot S. Patrike very renowned in this Age. did in this Age wheÌ„ saint Hilary was Bishop of Poicters apud Pictauos Hilario Episcopo preach in Belgia Argentine Chur Rhetia Burgundy Basile Sigebert Chron. an 394. Fascicul tempor ad An. 384. Nen. Hist M. S. Floren. Wigorn. an 490. Probus in vit S. Patricij Capgrau in eod Genebr Chron. Sigebert Chron. an 491. Fascicul tempor an 423. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 491. Sur. Lippol 17. Mart. Baron not Mart. eod die Io. Bal. cent 1. in Patric Io. Pits in eodem Matth. Westm an 491. FloreÌ„c Wigorn. Chronic. an 372. and other places and founded many Monasteries by the Ryuer Rhine I may also ioyne saint Patrike borne in Britaine heare in this Century wherein he was not onely borne but liued in most holy conuersation many yeares both in this his natiue Country Ireland whether he was by Pagan Scottish Irish Pirats with his Christian Sisters and others violently carried hence there sold to serue Sigebert saith this was in the yeare of Christ 394 Sanctus Patricius in Hibernia cum suis sororibus veÌ„ditur vbi cum esset Regis Porcarius Angeli saepe alloquio fruitur The Author of Fasciculus Temporum saith he was sold thither with his Sisters ten yeares sooner and they were reuerenced there An. 384. Patricius magnus pater Hibernorum Apostolus circa haec tempora in Hibernia veneratur cum suis sororibus Angeli saepe colloquio fruitur 5. But if we calculate and compare the yeares of his life and death we shall certainely finde that he was solde into Iereland from hence longe before either of these times and was aboue 30. yeares old in this Age. All Historians agree that as he liued 122. yeares so he died in the yeare 491. by which accompt he must needs be borne in the yeare of Christ 368. or 369. and be aboue 30. yeares old in this Age. Marianus Scotus Probus Capgraue and others
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â—1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌ„s as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌ„s Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌ„s in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ„ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌ„t 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌ„uersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româ—ns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌ„s probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌ„s the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌ„ple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
1. Caius Caligula profains the Temple of the Iewes ib. Caius Caligula bannished Pilate and deposed Herod ib. Caius Caligula makes onely a shew of warre against the Britans 30. 2. Calixtus succeeded fainct Zepherine in the Apostolike See 372. 1. Calphurnius Agricola sent by M. Aurelius to keepe Britaine in subiection 220. 2. Cambridge once Granta or Grantha 205. 6. Cambridge builded and founded by Cantaber a Spaniarde 206. 7. Cambridge Walled by Grantinus 206. 7. Cambridge a renowned auncient vniuersity 205. 7. c. Cambridge men instruct King Lucius and other Kings of Britaine in the Christian faith 205. 7. Charters of priuiledges and immunities of King Arthur to CaÌ„bridge 205. 7. The Charter of Cadwalladar to Almericus Rector of the Schollers of Cambridge 205. 7. Cambridge burned in the Persecution of Dioclesian 425. 3. or 428. 3. Cambridge Schollers generally conuerted 269. 4. Cambridge priuiledges granted by the Popes Honorius and Eleutherius ib. Cambridge priuiledged by King Lucius 308. 6. Canobeline or Kymbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. S. Canoch the eldest sonne of BraghaÌ„ a noble Britan. 585. 10. S. Canoch gaue himselfe wholely to the contemplatiue life ib. Canterbury first a FlameÌ„s seat 289. 5. Canterbury a Primats See 178. 6. CaÌ„terburys old Church of S. Martin built in King Lucius time 289. 5. The same Church a Bishops seaâ— ib. S. Carantocus sonne and heire to King Kederic 585. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus embraced a Religious life 586. 1. S. Carantocus preached in Ireland and when 586. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus diuers Pilgrimages ib. Carausius succeeded Bassianus in the the kingdome of Britaine 373. 2. The time of Carausius reigne 373. 2. Carausius ioyned with the Picts which Fulgentius had gathered together against Seuerus ib. Carausius slew Q. Bassianus a Legat of the Romans 374. 2. Carausius but a young man in the time of Bassianus 374. 3. Carausius procured at Rome to be Admirall of the Brittish seas ib. Carausius according to some of a kingly according to others of a base linage ib. Carausius probably a Christian and defender of Christians 375. 3. Carinus created Cesar 391. 1. Carinus slaine by lightning ib. Cathecumens not admitted to Apostolicall function 24. 9. King Ceolnulfus became a Monke in the Monastery of Lindisfarme 329. 5. Ceolnulfus procured a dipensation for the Monkes to drinke wine or ale ib. Cerialtanus murderer of S. Melorus 390. 5. Cerialtanus sonnes vnhappy death 390. 5. Cerialtanus falls blind and dies ib. Tow miraculous Chappels in the I le of Lewys 102. 3. The Charters of our Kings the most credible testimony in things oâ— Antiquity 108. 1. The Charters of diuers Kings doe testifie and approue the History of S. Ioseph of Arimathia ib. Chrestus a wicked Pagan by some translated Christus 83. 4. Chrisme according vnto Protestants appointed by Sainct Fabian to be hal owed on Maunday Thuâ—sday 378. 4. He not the first Author of consecrating thereof 379. 4. Consecrating of Chrisme taught by Christ and receaued by the Popes from the Apostles ib. Christ borne in the 42. yeare of Augustus the Emperour 1. 1. Christ in his last supper offered himselfe in sacrifice and commanded Preists to doe the same 380. 8. Christ his comming publikly preached in Rome before his Passion 19. 1. Christ after his Ascension actually consecrated no Bishops 98. 9 Christ committed that function to his Apostles ib. Christ appeared to S. Peter neere to the gate of Rome 163. 2. The Christian faith promulgated without any hinderance vnder Tiberius 15. 5. Christians accused as enemies of the Roman Empire 365. 2. Many Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian fled into Britaine 170. 2. 17000. Christians martyred by Dioclesian in 30. daies 416. 4. Churches builded in Britaine in honor of the Natiuity of our Sauiour and when 9. 2. The most auncient Churches of Britaine dedicated to Sainct Peter 45. 3. A Church in Cornhill at London dedicated to S. Peter 101. 1. The antiquity of the same 284. 5. The same a Metropolitan See 305. 3 The Church of fainct Peter at Westminster probably an Archiepiscopall Seat in King Lucius time 306. 3 A Church dedicated to our Lady at Glastenbury 99. 11. Other Churches dedicated to the honour of our Blessed Lady 128. 2. 136. 2 Churches dedicated vnto Saints 128. 2. 136. 2. 304. 1. 524. 15. c. Churches hallowed 288. 5. Diuers Churches yet remaining in Walles dedicated to saint Socrates and saint Stephen 180. 9. Churches founded by King Lucius 305. 1. The number of our Brittish Churches in King Lucius time 306. 4. c. The Church called Michaelium in Constantinople 502. 3. The Church of Michaelium adorned with Altars and Crosses 503. 4. The Church builded by saint Helena at our Sauiouâ—s Sepulchre exceeded in beauty the Temple of Salomon 521. 2. A short description of the same 521. 3. The Dedication of it 522. 4. In the Church built on mount Oliuet the print of our Sauiours feet could no waies be continued to the rest of the pauement 523. 10. In the same Church that place of the Roofe where our Sauiour asceÌ„ded could not be couered 524. 12. Churches destroied in Britaine by Maximian 419. 3. or 410. 3. The ProtestaÌ„ts description of Christs visible Church 90. 2. Three things according to ProtestaÌ„ts essentiall to a Church and what they are ib. The Church founded vpon S. Peter 383. 11. or 393. 11. The cheife care of the Church committed to saint Peter and his Successors 161. 1. Out of the Church no saluation to be expected 90. 1. Churches neuer ruled by Monkes without Bishops 357. 4. King Cissa persecuted the Monkes of Abingdon 601. 7. Cissa the first Renewer of the same Monasterie 602. 7. Many Cities called Augusta in respect of the nobility of the place 181. 10. These Cities not so named from the Roman Legion Augusta ib. S. Claudia with her Britan Parents a Christian 33. 5. S. Claudias Britan Parents the first entertainers of saint Peter at Rome and their house the first Church for Christians there 33. 5. 55. 2. 56. 4. S. Claudia a Christian before sainct Paules first comming to Rome 143. 5. S. Claudia yet but young deserued the stile of one of the 4. principall Christians 58. 5. All obiections to proue Claudia honoured by S. Paul for a renowned Christian not to be our Brittish Lady Claudia disproued 154. 2. c. S. Claudia called Sabinella and why 155. 4. Sainct Claudia neuer sent sainct Pauls Epistles or Martials Epigrams into Britaine 156. 6. c. Sainct Claudia condemned Martials Epigrams for their scurrility 156. 6. S. Claudia renowned for her learning and skill both in Latin and Greeke 158. 8. 160. 9. S. Claudia did not translate S. Pauls Epistles 158. 8. Sainct Claudia her house in Rome brought great profit to Christian Religion 159. 9. The same as a Christian Schooll to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the Westerne Nations 160. 10. Sainct Claudia had a second place at Rome for burying of Martyrs 182.
cheife in the Conuersion of Britaine 262. 4. S. Elueus Bishop of Meneuia 586. 12. S. Elueus baptised S. Dauid ib. S. Emerita whose Sister she was 348. 4. S. Emerita bannished out of Britaine 414. 2. S. Emerita martyred 402. 2. An Epitome of some Roman Emperours 391. 1. Eridon or Criclade an Vniuersitie in Britaine 206. 8. S. Euaristus succeeded to S. Anacletus in his Papall dignity 192. 1 S. Euaristus borne of a Iew called Iudas 192. 1. S. Euaristus ruled the Church in greater quietnesse then any before ib. S. Euaristus sent a Legat to perswade Coillus King of Britaine to become a Christian 193. 2. S. Euaristus by all accoumpts died in the time of Coillus ib. S. Euaristus martyred 195. 1. S. Eubulus named by S. Paul probably the Father of S. Claudia a Britaine 58. 6. S. Eusebius Pope instituted the Feast of the Inuention of the holy Crosse 463. 1. Eusebius a Subdeacon of Rome sent into Britaine by S. Pius 228. 2. S. Eutichianus Pope Martyr 385. 16. S. Eutichianus buried with his one handes 300. Martyrs 385. 17. F. S. Fabianus miraculously chosen Pope 378. 4. S. Fabianus his Decrees ib. S. Fabianus condemned the Heresies of the Nouatians Helchites ib. S. Fabianus martyred 379. 4. The Faith of Christ preached in America and by whome 32. 4. Fastidius not improbably Archbishop of London 591. 3. Fasting vsed in the primatiue Church 136. 2. 190. 5. S. Felix Pope and Martyr 385. 15. S. Felix Decrees ib. S. Felix 2. substituted in the Papacy for Liberius by the Arrians 556. 1. S. Felix throwne out of the Church by the Romans 557. 2. S. Felix excommunicated Constantius for his Arrian Heresie 558. 3. S. Felix martyred ib. Fergusius King of the Scots a restorer of Monasteries 605. 12. or 608. 12. Fincomarke King of Scotland 582. 6. Fincomarke Successor to Crathlint 583. 6. Finnanus King suffered any that would to adore the trew God 10. 3. The word Flamen not knowne vntill Numa Pompilius daies 281. 2. Flamens why so called ib. The Flamens malice against Christians 197. 3. The Flamens Sees turned into Bishops seats 275. 5. Flamens v. Archflamens France neuer esteemed a barbarous Nation 117. 2. France once called Galatia 119. 5. The Romans altered the name into Gallia 120. 5. The limits of France 118. 3. France farre remote either from the Artike or Antartike Pole 117. 2. France the place where the Romans children were accustomed to be instructed in learning and ciuility 118. 2. The French had learning before the Gretians 118. 2. Free-will taught by S. Cyprian 380. 8. S. Fridolin a Princes sonne of Britaine 594. 4. S. Fridolin preached in Britaine and else where ib. S. Fugatianus v. Damianus Fulgenius contends with Seuerus for the Kingdome of Britaine 369. 1. Fulgenius gathered an army of Picts against Seuerus 369. 5. Fulgenius slew Seuerus in a Battle at Yorke 368. 4. Fulgenius mortally wounded in the same battle 370. 1. Fulgenius had no Title to the kingdome of Britaine ib. G. GAlba Emperour but 6. mōths 165. 1. Gallienus recalled all Edicts against Christians 387. 1. or 397. 1. Gallienus giueth free liberty for Christian Religion ib. The Gaules deuided into the Gaules of Europe and those of Asia 118. 3. Gaules in Asia described ib. The Gentils generall Conuersion mentioned by the Prophet Malachy reserued to the honour of Britaine 541. 1. Genuessa Queene of Britaine Aruiragus wife 121. 8. S. German a Monke of Lirinum 332. 8. Germany when first so called 119. 4. The Germans worshipped none for Gods but such as they could See 243. 3. Gildas a Brittish Writer stiled The wise 194. 2. Tow other Britan Writers of the same name 112. 1. Who they were and where they liued and died ib. Gildas Cambrius a noble Britan Poet. 158. 7. Gildas Cambrius probably brought Martials Epigrams into Britaine ib. S. Gildas Albanius a renowned Preacher in Britaine and when 385. 11. S. Gildas Albianus famous for miracles 603. 9. S. Gildas Albianus builded himselfe a Cell 603. 9. S. Gladusa Daughter to Braghan a noble Britan. 585. 10. S. Gladusa married to King Gundleus ib. Glamorgan an Vniuersitie in Britaine 206. 8. Glastenbury a Towne in Somersetshire 127. 1. Glastenbury Monastery once a solitary desert 123. 1. Glastenbury called the second Rome for the multitude of Saints buried their 106. 5. 324. 3. Glastenbury Monastery renewed by the assistance of King Lucius 309. 7. Glastenbury Religious men all dead before the time of King Lucius 322. 1. Glastenbury found out by S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus 323. 2. or 321. 2. Glastenbury inhabited a new by 12. of S. Damianus and Fugatianus companions 324. 3. The Churches builded their by them ib. Glastenbury Churches Indulgences ib. Glastenbury Monkes cōtinued their many hundread yeares 326. 5. Glastenbury not ruinated either by the Roman Saxon or Danes Persecution 326. 5. Glastenbury miraculously preserued from the destruction of the Danes 327. 5. or 328. 5. Glastenbury Monkes chastitie pouertie and obedience 327. 1. or 328. 1. c. Glastenbury Monkes holines and austerity of life 328. 2. Glastenbury Monkes eate onely fruites hearbs and bread 329. 4. Glastenbury Mōkes did drinke onely water 329. 5. Glastenbury Order and Monastery the most auncient of all the world 330. 6. Glastenbury the Mother of diuers Orders ib. Many Apostolike men and Orders that came into Britaine ioyned with those of Glastenbury 331. 7. Glastenbury Monkes much different from the Monks of any newe Order that came into Britaine 333. 9. Glastenbury Monastery wether destroied by Maximian renewed by Constantine doubtfull 470. 4. The names of the Monkes liuing at Glastēbury in S. Patriks time 599. 1. Glocester once Caerglou built by King Aruiragus 132. 2. Gnostik Heretikes giuen to all filthinesse 366. 2. Gnostikes accompted for Christians with Pagans ib. Gnostikes the cause of Persecution against Christians ib. God without beginning or ending was caused by no other 243. 3. God onely to be adored ib. The Celestiall bodies witnes that there is a God ib. No God could be consecrated by the Emperour amongst the Romans without approbation of the Senat. 15. 6. S. Gudwall brought vp consecrated Preist and Bishop in Britaine 586. 11. S. Gudwall enters into a Monastery ib. S. Gudwall preacheth in Flāders ib. The time of his death ib. The place of his buriall ib. Guiderius King of Britaine 27. 7. Guiderius denied tribute to the Romans 23. 8. Queene Guenhumar receaued the habit of a Nunne and where 603. 9. S. Gundleus leaues his Kingdome to his sonne Cadocus 585. 10. S. Gundleus great austerity of life ib. H. THe Hand-kerchif wherewith S. Veronica wiped our Sauiours face brought to Rome 13. 3. The same receaued with great reuerence by Tiberius ib. It healed his incurable disease ib. Where it is to be seene at this present ib. Heirgustus King of the Picts a Christian 575. 6. Heirgustus suffered by Maximus to reigne quietly for a small tribute ib. Heirgustus great reuerence to S. Andrews
3. 403. 3. S. Lucius had neither brother Sister nor child 348. 4. S. Lucius buried in Glocester 349. 5. S. Lucius translated to other places 349. 6. S. Lucius Pope Martyred 379. 6. S. Lucius Pope maintained the Popes supremacy 384. 12. or 395. 12. S. Lucius sonne to S. Helen mistaken by some for our King Lucius 401. 1. S. Lucius Apostle to a great part of Germanie ib. S. Lucius departed Britaine and why 402. 1. S. Lucius banished from Britaine 414. 2. S. Lucius founded a Monastery in Aquitane of his one name 402. 1. S. Lucius conuerted the Curienses ib. S Lucius Martyred ib. Lupuit sainct Patrikes Sister stolen by Pirats 595. 5. S. Lupus a Monke of Lirinum 332. 8. M. MAcrinus with his sonne Diadumenus succeeded Bassianus in the Empire 372. 1. Macrinus and Diadumenus slaine by their rebellious Souldiars ib. The Magdeburgenses falsely take Hiberia for Hibernia 26. 3. The Magdeburgenses depriue both Ireland Spaine of the presence of S. Iames. 27. 3. The Magdeburgenses corrupt S. â—yprian 380. 8. Mahumetans and others haue nothing but the sword to support their bastardly Religion 241. 1. S. Mansuetus the Disciple of S. Peter a Britan. 29. 8. S. Mansuetus consecrated Bishop by S. Peter 30. 2. 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus sent to Tullum in Lorraine ib. S. Mansuetus passing by Rome visiteth the Britans their 33. 5. S. Mansuetus preached in Britaine 35. 8. and came thither often 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus made Bishop of Treuers 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus liued vnto saint Eleutherius daies ib. S. Marcellinus Pope and Martyr 385. 18. S. Marcellus a Britane Disciple to S. Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus probably buried saint Peter ib. S. Marcellus helped to the conuersion of King Lucius 198. 5. 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus preached in Britaine and when 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus the third Bishop of Tungers 198. 5. S. Macellus made Bishop of Treuers ib. S. Marcellus Martyred 198. 5. 220. 2. S. Marcellus a RomaÌ„ who some times followed Simon Magus conuerted by saint Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus wrote the Acts of saint peter and saint Paule ib. S. Marcellus Martyred by Nero. ib. Marcus Aurelius Antonius ordained by AdriaÌ„ to succeede Antonius Pius in the Empire 220. 2. Marcus Aurelius trained vp in his infancy in the Gentils superstition ib. Marcus Aurelius put into the College of the Sali ib. Marcus Aurelius made Priest Southsayer and maister among them ib. Marcus Aurelius raised a generall persecution against Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Miraculously conuerted to be at least a protector of Christians 220. 3. 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius and his army reliued by Christians and in what manner 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius his Edict and Letters vnto the Senate in the behalfe of Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Edicte sent into Britaine ib. S. Marie Magdalen arriued at Marsiles in France 65. 3. Marius King of Britaine had no true Title to his kingdome 134. 6. Marius brought vp in his infancy at Rome 133. 5. Marius came into Britaine and when ib. Marius forced to marrie his owne Sister 134. 6. Marius was no Christian 133. 5. Marius in some sense may largly be called a Christian 154. 7. Marius was no persecutor of Christians 165. 2. Marius confirms saint Iosephs immunities 166. 2. Marius his death 169. 1. S. Marke he Euangelist seated him selfe at Alexandria by S. Peters authority 187. 2. S. Marke sainct Timothies worthy associate and fellow Priest 232. 1. S. Marke Martyred 233. 3. S. Marke Pope 540. 4. S. Marke gaue the Pale to the Bishop of Hostia and caused the Nicen creed to be read in the Church ib. Martia the Empresse wife to Seuerus a Britan. 366. 2. Martia by profession or in affection a Christian ib. Martials Epigrames no lessons befitting Ladies 136. 3. Martial desirous of fame 157. 7. Martial acquainted with Q. Ouidius who came into Britaine 157. 7. Martial presented his Epigrams to particular persons ib. S. Martianus and Pacatius sent by S. Peter to preach in Sicilie 63. 1. S. Martine disciple to the Apostles probably a Britan or preached in Britaine 96. 6 S. Martine Bishop of Tours borne in Pannonia 578. 2. S. Martine liued some time in Britaine ib. S. Martine foretells the ouerthrowe of the Emperour Maximus ib. S. Martine refuseth to come to the Emperour Maximus his table and why 573. 4. S. Martine vpon satisfaction made vnto him by Maximus comes vnto his feâ—sâ— ib. S. Martine honourably entertained by Maximus ib. The Masse and other Church seruice in Britaine the same that the Romans deriued from S. Peter and S. Clement 330. 6. The holy Maâ—se vsed with sacred vessels ornaments and râ—tes 430. 2. 588. â— The 〈◊〉 of the Masse offered 160. 10. The Sacrifice of the Masse allowed by the Councell of Arles 485. 6. Masse offered for the dead 381. 9. or 391. 9. 524. 13. 535. 9. S. Maternus disciple to S. Peter 217. 7. S. Maternus sent into Germany by S. Peter 640. 1. S. Maternus conuerteth Holsatia 64. 1. S. Maternus gouerneth the See of Treuers Collen and Tungers 172. 5. 217. 7. S. Maternus probably sometime in Britaine 172. 5. The time of his death ib. S. Mauritius and his Theban Legion martyred 416. 4. Maxentius his tyrannie 470. 1. Maxentius hated by the Romans ib. Maxentius great ouerthrowe 472. 4. Maxentius miserable death ib. Maximianus a persecutor of S. Helens children 405. 5. Maximianus forced Constantine to put away S. Helena and marrie his daughter Theodora ib. Maximianus plotteth against Constantine ib. Maximianus in Person in Britaine 415. 4. Maximianus his cruell persecutioÌ„ ib. Maximianus depriued all Britans of command 419. 2. or 410. 2. Maximinus caused Constantins Edict for Christians to be published 486. 1. Maximinus publisheth a Law for Christians 487. 2. Maximinus ouerthrowne by Lucius 486. 2. Maximinus his death 487. 2. Maximus the Emperour a Britan by birth 571. 4. Maximus his parents 572. 4. Maximus no vsurper of the Empire ib. Maximus no persecutor of Catholikes 573. 4. Maximus warreth against Valentinian the Younger in defence of Catholike Religion 573. 5. Maximus excuseth him selfe from crimes obiected to him by S. Martine 573. 4. Maximus greatly honored S. Martine ib. Maximus comdemneth the Heretike Priscillianus 573. 5. Maximus barred according to Paulinus from communion by S. Ambrose and why ib. Maximus medled not to iudge in Ecclesiasticall affaires 574. 5. Maximus ruled ouer all Britaine 575. 6. S. Meduuinus but a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Meduuinus made priest and sent againe into Britaine ib. S. Melaria a Noble Britans daughter and Mother to S. Dauid 585. 10. S. Mellitus ordained Bishop by S. Augustine 210. 4. S. Mello a Britan. 367. 3. S. Mello once a Pagan 386. 1. S. Mello a Soldiar by profession ib. S. Mello Sent to Rome to pay Tribute 367. 3. 386. 1. S. Mello before he was conuerted sacrificed in the Temple of Mars
receaued the faith from one of the 12. Apostles 39. 4. Protestants confesse that onely either saint Peter saint â—aule or saint Simon preached here 41. 1. Protestants deny all priority of power amongst the Apostles 43. 1. Protestants grante Bishops to haue succeeded the Apostles both in doctrine and Episcapall power 40. 6. Protestants arguments to weake to bring saint Paule into Britaine 140. 3. c. The Protestant English Theater Writers much ouerseene in diuers thinges of Historie 204. 5. ProtestaÌ„ts errors CoÌ„cerning the Ambassadors of King Lucius 257. 6. Publius Suetonius vtterly destroied the Druids in the I le of Anglesey 239. 6. or 234. 6. S. Pudens by birth a Sabinete 55. 3. S. Pudens a Municeps of Rome 165. 4. S. Pudens not borne when saint Peter came to Rome 55. 3. S. Pudens house in Rome fell vnto him by his wife Claudia 55. 2. S. Pudens a soldiar for the Romans 159. 9. S. Pudens husband to our Brittish Lady Claudia 154. 2. S. Pudens compelled Martiall to correct his Epigrams 156. 6. S. Pudens neuer came into Britaine or neere it 158. 9. S. Pudens neuer preached any where 158. 9. S. Pudens reported to haue died in Cappadocia 154. 2. S. Pudens either returned from Cappadocia or else his body was brought from thence to Rome 154. 2. S. Pudentiana baptised and instructed in the faith 224. 2. S. Pudentianas pietie 160. 10. 224. 2. S. Pudentianas charity towards Christians 199. 6. S. Pudentiana entertained during the Persecution 96. persons in her house 160. 10. S. Pudentiana erected an Altar in her house 224. 2. S. Pudentiana made a Font in her house 225. 2. Sainct Pudentiana redeemed many slaues ib. She set them at liberty after Baptisme ib. S. Pudentianas Chruch the auncients Title of Cardinals in Rome 199. 6. S. Pudentiana died the first of sainct Claudias Children 224. 2. S. Pudentiana buried by her Father sainct Pudens 225. 2. Puritans denie euen the Apostles to haue bene coÌ„secrated Bishops 92. 1. R. S. Regulus a holy Abbot in Achaia 587. 2. S. Regulus sent by Constantine to worshippe sainct Andrews Reliques 588. 2. S. Regulus admonished from heaueÌ„ to carry some of those Relikes into Britaine ib. S. Regulus his safe arriuall in Britaine 588. 3. S. Regulus entertainment by King Heirgustus ib. S. Regulus obtained Heirgustus Palace for a Monastery ib. What Religion is 243. 3. The Religion taught in Britaine by the Apostolike men sent by Pope Alexander 199. 7. Religion not changed in Britaine at least vntill the comming of S. Augustinâ— euen according to Protestants 103. 2. Religion in Britaine kept from any staine of error vntill the Pelagian Heresie 351. 2. Christian Religion not brought into Britaine by the onely temporall swaye of the King 241. 1. Religious florishing Estate in Britaine in King Lucius time 422. 1. Religious greatly esteemed in Britaino 601. 6. Relikes honoured 325. 4. 588. 2. c. Restitutus Archbishop of London subscribed to the Counceil of Arles 482. 1. Restitutus without authority affirmed by a Protestant to haue married 484. 4. Rinoldus killed his brother Melianus 389. 5. Rinoldus sought to murder his nephew Melorus 390. 5. Rinoldus laboreth for the Bishops consent thereto ib. Rinoldus maimeth him and lastly killeth him ib. Rinoldus his miserable death ib. Rome horribly afflicted for almost 300. yeares and why 16. 6. Rome the Mother of all other Churches 53. 6. Christs extraordinary loue to the City of Rome 19. 2. The Roman Church hath Power ouer all other Churches 186. 2. The same deriued not from the Apostles but from Christ himselfe ib. The Roman Church acknowledged to be our Mother Church by King Iames. 251. 6. The Romans vsed to bring vp at Rome the Britan chiefe Nobility and why 2. 2. The RomaÌ„ people striue who should first honour Christ as God 15. 5. Many Romans goe into Iury to be instructed in the faith 19. 2. Romans did not intermedle with the Britans in Matters of Religion 164. 3. The Romans accustomed to make those Emperours Gods who lefte a Successour behind them 370. 2. The Roman Law against such as were vnmarried 488. 7. S. S. Sabinus consecrated by sainct Peter Primat of France and Archbishop of Sens. 65. 4. The Sacraments validity 65. 10. A sacrifice offered at London for the repulse of Iulius Cesar 305. 2. Saintes bodies translated 349. 6. c. Saintes make intercession for the liuing 381. 9. or 391. 9. Salii superstitious Priests of Mars 220. 2. S. Saluine probably borne in Britaine 198. 6. S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Loraine ib. S. Sampson Archbishop of Yorke 217. 7. S. Sampson not the first Archbishop of Yorke but the seuenth 318. 3. S. Sampson consecrated in a vision and by whome 98. 10. S. Sampson consecrated afterwardes with externall rites 99. 10. S. Sampson preached in Britaine and when 217. 7. Sanctuaries violated 309. 8. S. Saturnine saint Peters Disciple first Bishop of Tholose 64. 2. Saturninus an Arian excommunicated 563. 2. S. Sauinian and Potentian easely conuerted the people about Charters Orleons c. and why 10. 2. The Saxons destroyed Churches and Monasteries 601. 7. c. The SaxoÌ„s cruelty towardes Priests and others 602. 7. Schollers of Cambrige conuerted and conuerting others 203. 4. c. Many other learned Schollers of Britaine conuerted 206. 8. Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. Scota driuen out of Egipt ib. Scotland called Valentia from Valentinian 188. 3. More concerning the name of Scotland 29. 7. Scotland subiect to the Arch-bishop of Yorke 283. 4. Scotland had aunciently many Monasteries 601. 11. Scots deduce their name from Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. The Scots originall 355. 1. All Scots banished out of their CouÌ„try by Maximus 356. 2. When the Scots came first into Britaine and where they then liued 354. 1. c. The Scots not seated in Britaine vntill the departing of Maximus 335. 4. The auncient Scots the same people with the old inhabitants of some of the maritimate parts of Spaine 28. 6. The Scots receaued not the faith of Christ vntill the time of Pope Victor 335. 4. 352. 3. Scots in some sense more auncient Christians then Britans 125. 2. The Scots called Churches Celles and why 429. 1. The Scots accustomed to send their Bishops vnto Rome to be consecrated 358. 4. The Christian Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome 358. 4. Scripture will not make an Infidell a good Christian without a Preacher or Interpreter 158. 8. Scripture receaued here in King Lucius time in the Latin tongue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth 339. 4. S. Sebastian martyred 416. 4. Sedulius v. Caelius The Senat refused the consecration of Christ and why 14. 3. c. The Senat puts out an Edict against Christians 13. 5. The Senat could make no Decree against the Priuat worshipping of Christ 15. 6. The Senat most horribly afflicted for the space of almost 300. yeares why 16. 6. The Senat neuer disinabled